processerint did in the ministration of the Sacraments bestir themselves in a white Vesture so he advers Pelag Lib. 2. with which compare St. Chrysostom in his 83 Homily on St. Matthews Gospel for the Eastern Churches And hereunto the Cope was added in some principal Churches especially in the Celebration of the Blessed Eucharist Both which appear most evidently by the first Liturgy of K. Edw. 6. compared with one of the last clauses of the Act of Parliament 1 Eliz. c. 2. in which it is provided that such ornaments of the Church and of the Ministers shall be retained and be in use as were in the Church of England by Authority of Parliament in the second year of the Reign of King Edw. vi But this Vestur◠having been discontinued I know not by what fatal negligence many years together it pleased the Bishops and Clergy in the Convocation Anno 1603. to pass a Canon to this purpose viz. That in Cathedral and Collegiate Churches the Holy Communion shall be administred upon principal Feast dayes sometimes by the Bishops c. and that the principal Minister using a decent Cope c. Canon 24. 9. In that part of Divine Service which concerns the offering of the peoples Prayers to Almighty God it was required of the Priest or Presbyter first that in all the dayes and times appointed he used the Prayers prescribed in the publick Liturgy according to the Act of Parliament 1 Eliz. c. 2. and many subsequent Canons and Constitutions made in that behalf Secondly That he conformed himself to those Rites and Ceremonies which were prescribed in that Book and unto such as should be afterwards ordained by the Queens Majesty with the advice of her Commissioners appointed and authorized under the great Seal of England for causes Ecclesiastical or of the Metropolitan of this Realm as may be most for the advancement of Gods Glory the edifying of his Church and the due reverence of Christs Holy Mysteries and Sacraments And thirdly and more particularly That in his reading of the Prayers and Psalms he turn his face toward the East and toward the People in the reading of the Lessons or Chapters as appears plainly by the Rubrick which directs him thus That after the reading of the Psalms the Priest shall read two Lessons distinctly that the people may hear the Priest that reads the two Lessons standing and turning himself so as he may best be heard of all such as be present The Psalms or Hymns to be indifferently said or sung at the will of the Minister but the Hymns for the most part sung with Organs and sometimes with other Musical Instruments both in the Royal Chappels and Cathedral Churches Fourthly That he makes use of no other Prayers in the Congregation and therefore neither before nor after Sermon then those which are prescribed in the said Book of Common Prayer it being specially provided in the Act aforesaid that no Priest nor Minister shall use any other Rite Ceremony Order Form or manner of Celebrating the Lords Supper openly or privately or Mattens Evening Song Administration of the Sacraments or other open Prayers that is to say such Prayers as are meant for others to come unto or hear either in common Churches or private Chappels c. then is mentioned or set forth in the same Book Fifthly That all Priests and Deacons shall be bound to say daily the Morning and Evening Prayer either privately or openly except they be lett by Preaching studying of Divinity or some other urgent cause And sixthly That the Curate that ministreth in every Parish Church or Chappel being at home and not being otherwise reasonably letted shall say the same in the Parish Church or Chappel where he ministreth and shall toll a Bell thereto at convenient time before he begin that such as ar◠disposed may come to hear Gods Word and pray with him so as in some cases it may be said of the Priest as the Father doth of Christ that he is Os ipsum per quod loquimur The very mouth by which we speak unto our Father which is in Heaven And though it be intended in the Act of Parliament and exprest in the Articles of Religion that the Prayers are to be made in such a tongue as may be understood of the common people yet it is not meant as is declared in the Preface to the Book it self but that when men say Morning and Evening Prayers privately they may say the same in any language that they themselves understand Nor was it meant but that the Morning and Evening Service might be used in the Colledges and Halls of either University in the Latine tongue where all may be supposed to understand it as appears clearly by the constant and continual practise of Christ-Church in Oxon in which the first Morning Prayers commonly read about six of the Clock were in Latine the Morning and Evening Service with the Psalms of David being printed in Latine by themselves for that end and purpose 10. As for the Preaching of the Word that belongs properly and originally as the performance of all other Divine Offices did of old to the Bishops themselves as being the ordinary Pastors of the several and respective Diocesses and to the Priests no otherwise then by deputation as Curates and substitutes to the Bishops as may be proved out of the Instrument of their Institution For when a Clerk is to be admitted into any Benefice he puts himself upon his knees and the Bishop laying one Hand upon his Head and having the Instrument in the other repeats these words viz. Te N. N. ad Rectoriam de N. Ritè Canonicè instituimus curam regimen animarum Parochianorum ibidem tibi in Domino committentes committimus per presentes that is to say that he doth institute him into the said Benefice according to the Laws and Canons committing to him by these presents the care and Government of the Souls of all the Parishioners therein And therefore it concerns the Bishop not to Licence any man to Preach to the Congregation of whose good affections to the Publick abilities in Learning sobriety of Life and Conversation and conformity to the Government Discipline and form of Worship here by Law established he hath not very good assurance For though the Priest or Presbyter by his Ordination hath Authority to preach the word of God in the Congregation yet it is with this clause of Limitation If he shall be so appointed that is to say sufficiently Licenced thereunto and not otherwise And none were Licenced heretofore as was expresly ordered in the injunctons of Edward VI. and Queen Elizabeth but either by the Bishop of the Diocess who is to answer by the Law for every Minister he admits into the same for that Diocess only or by the Metropolitan of the Province for that Province alone or finally by either of the Universities upon the well performing of some publick exercise over all the Kingdom Considering therefore
But now Laud being Archbishop of Canterbury and Wren Dean of the Chappel it was resolved to move his Majesty that the Lent Sermons might be preached on Wednesdaies as they had been Anciently To which his Majesty condescending and the Bill of Lent-Preachers being drawn accordingly it was first muttered secretly and afterwards made a publick clamour that this was one of the Archbishops Artifices a trick devised for putting down the Tuesday Sermons of which you should never hear more when this Lent was over Which Cry growing lowder and lowder as the Lent continued was suddenly hush'd and stilled again on the Easter Tuesday when they saw the Preacher in the Pulpit as at other times So usual is it with some men to be afraid of their own shadows and terrified with fears of their own devising This Interruption thus past over I shall unwillingly resume my former Argument concerning Bastwick and the rest of his fellow-Criminals who being called unto their Answer used so many delays that the Case could not come to Sentence before Midsomer Term. Some Answers they had drawn but they were so Libellous and full of scandal that no Counsellor could be found to put his hand to them according to the course of that Court Instead whereof they exhibited a cross Bill against Canterbury and his Confederates as they called them charging them with the greatest part of those Reproaches which had been made the subject-matter of their former Libels which being signed by no hands but their own and tendred so to the Lord Keeper was by him rejected and themselves taken pro confessis their obstinacy in not answering in due form of Law being generally looked on by the Court as a self-conviction On the fourteenth of Iune they received their Sentence which briefly was to this effect Prynne to be fined 5000 l. to the King to lose the remainder of his ears in the Pillory to be branded on both cheeks with the Letters S. L. for a Schismatical Libeller and to be perpetually imprisoned in Carnarvan Castle Bastwick and Burton condemned in the like Fine of 5000 l. to be Pilloried and lose their Ears the first to be imprisoned in the Castle of Lanceston in Cornwal and the second in the Castle of Lancaster On the thirtieth of the same Month Burton being first degraded of his Ministry in the High-Commission they were brought into the Palace-yard of Westminster to receive their punishment not executed on them with such great severity as was injuriously given out But being executed howsoever it was a great trouble to the spirits of many very moderate and well-meaning men to see the three most Eminent Professions in all the World Divinity Law and Physick to be so wretchedly dishonoured in the Persons of the Malefactors as was observed by the Archbishop himself in his Epistle to the King Which part of the Punishment being inflicted they were conveyed with care and safety to their several Prisons the People either foolishly or factiously resorting to them as they passed and seeming to bemoan their Sufferings as unjustly Rigorous And such a haunt there was to the several Castles to which they were condemned of purpose for preventing all Intelligence and Correspondence to be held between them that the State found it necessary to remove them further Prynne to the Castle of Mont Orgueil in the Isle of Iersey Burton to Castle-Cornet in the Road of Guernsey and Bastwick to St. Maries Castle in the Isle of Silly which last remembreth me of the like Confinement to which Instantius a professed Priscilianist a very near Kinsman of the English Puritan had been condemned by the Justice of the Primitive Times At the pronouncing of this Sentence the Archbishop made a long and elaborate Speech in vindication of himself and the rest of the Bishops from any Design to bring in Popery or innovating in the Government and Forms of Worship here by Law established He made his Introduction to it in a brief Discourse touching the nature of the Crime shewing how odious a thing it was to think of defending Religion in the way of Libels a thing not used by any of the Primitive Christians in the greatest heats of Persecution and then professing for his own part That he had done nothing as a Bishop but with a sincere intention for the good Government and Honour of the Church of England and the maintenance of the Orthodox Truth and Religion professed and established in it adding withal That nothing but his Care of reducing the Church into Order in the External Worship of God and the settling of it on the Rules of its first Reformation had raised this Storm against himself and the rest of the Bishops for which alone they stood accused of Innovations by those which were the greatest Innovators in the Christian World He spake next touching the Calling of Bishops which he maintained to be Iure Divino though not all the Adjuncts of that Calling averring further That from the time of the Apostles to the days of Calvin the Government of the Church was by Bishops only Lay-Elders being never heard of which Claim by Divine Right derogateth not from the King either in Right or Power as the Libellers made it no more than the Calling of the Presbyters by the same Right could be thought to do in regard they exercised not any Iurisdiction in the Kings Dominions but with his Licence for so doing Or were it otherwise yet that the Bishops stood in England in as good a case as the present Laws could make them and therefore they that Libelled against them Libelled against the King and State by the Laws whereoâ— they were established and consequently could aim at no other end than the stirring of Sedition amongst the People As touching the design of bringing in Popery by which Artifice they chiefly hoped to inflame the People he first acquitted the King of it by shewing his sincerity and constancy in his Religion exemplified by his Carriage in Spain where he wanted no temptations to draw him from it and his Deportment since in England in which â—e had so often declared a settled Resolution to maintain the same Or were it otherwise and that the King had any mind to change Religion he must seek for other Instruments than himself to effect that purpose most humbly thanking God That as yet he knew not how to serve any Man against the Truth of Christ so â—e hoped he should never learn professing further for the satisfaction of all which heard him That he knew of no plot nor purpose of altering the Religion here established and that for his own part he had ever been far from attempting any thing which might be truly said to tend that way in the least degree to both which he was ready to take his Oath Which said in general he briefly touch'd on those Innovations which in those Libels had been charged on him and the rest of the Bishops in order unto that Design To the
and reverently used and esteemed in the Church of England it is requisite that no man not being at this present Bishop Priest or Deacon shall execute any of them except he be Called Tryed and Examined according to the form hereafter following But because perhaps it will be said that the Preface is no part of the Book which stands approved by the Articles of the Church and established by the Laws of the Land let us next look into the Body of the Book it self where in the Form of Consecrating of arch-Arch-Bishops or Bishops we finde a Prayer in these words viz. Almighty God giver of all good things who hast appointed divers Orders of Ministers in thy Church Mercifully behold this thy Servant now called to the Work and Ministry of a Bishop and replenish him so with the truth of Doctrine and Innocency of Life that both by word and deed he may faithfully serve thee in this Office c. Here we have three Orders of Ministers Bishops Priests and Deacons the Bishop differing as much in Order from the Priest as the Priest differs in Order from the Deacon which might be further made apparent in the different Forms used in Ordering of the Priests and Deacons and the form prescribed for the Consecration of an Arch-Bishop or Bishop were not this sufficient 6. But though the Presbyters or Priests were both in Order and Degree beneath the Bishops and consequently not enabled to exercise any publick Jurisdiction in Foro judicii in the Courts of Judicature yet they retained their native and original power in Foro Conscientiae in the Court of Conscience by hearing the confession of a sorrowful and afflicted Penitent and giving him the comfort of Absolution a power conferred upon them in their Ordination in the Form whereof it is prescribed that the Bishop and the assisting Presbyters shall lay their Hands upon the Head of the Party who is to be Ordained Priest the Bishop only saying these words viz. Receive the Holy Ghost whose sins thou doest forgive they are forgiven and whose sins thou doest retain they are retained In the Name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost Amen Which words had been impertinently and unsignificantly used if the Priest received nor thereby power to absolve a sinner upon the sense of his sincere and true repentance manifested in Confession or in any other way whatsoever And this appears yet further by the direction of the Church in point of Practice For first it is advised in the end of the second Exhortation before the receiving of the Communion that if any of the people cannot otherwise quiet his own Conscience he should repair unto his Curate or some other discreet and learned Minister of Gods Word and open his grief that he may receive such Ghostly counsel and advice and comforts as his Conscience may be relieved and that by the Ministry of Gods Word he may receive comfort and the benefit of Absolution to the quieting of his Conscience and avoiding all scruple and doubtfulness Agreeable whereunto is that memorable saying of St. Augustine viz. Qui confiteri vult ut inveniat gratiam quâ—erat sacerdotem Secondly It is prescribed in the Visitation of the Sick That the Sick person shall make a special Confession if he feel his Conscience troubled with any weighty matter and that the Priest shall thereupon Absolve him in this manner following Our Lord Jesus Christ who hath left power to his Church to Absolve all Sinners which truly repent and believe in him of his great Mercy forgive thee thy Offences and by his Authority committed to me I Absolve thee from all thy Sins in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost Amen Which form of Absolution is plainly Authoritative and not Declarative only such as that is which follows the General Confession in the beginning of the Morning and Evening Prayer as some men would have it 7. Now that the Penitent as well in the time of Health as in extremity of Sickness may pour his Sins into the Bosom of the Priest with the more security it is especially provided by the 113 Canon of the Year 1603. That if any man Confess his secret and hidden sins to the Minister for the unburthening of his Conscience and to receive spiritual Consolation and ease of Minde from him we do not any way binde the said Minister by this our Constitution but do streightly charge and admonish him that he do not at any time reveal and make known to any person whatsoever any Crime or Offence so committed to his secresie except they be such Crimes as by the Laws of this Realm his own Life may be called in question for concealing the same under the pain of Irregularity And by incurring the condition of Irregularity the party offending doth not only forfeit all the Ecclesiastical Preferments which he hath at the present but renders himself uncapable of receiving any other for the time to come Confession made upon such security will be as saving to the Fame of the Penitent as the Absolution to his Soul In which respect it was neither untruly nor unfitly said by a learned Writer Dominus sequitur servum c. Heaven saith he waits and expects the Priests Sentence here on Earth for the Priest sits Judge on Earth the Lord follows the Servant and what the Servant bindes or looseth here on Earth Clave non errante that the Lord confirms in Heaven 8. The like Authority is vested in the Priest or Presbyter at his Ordination for officiating the Divine Service of the Church offering the Peoples Prayers to God Preaching the Word and Ministring the Holy Sacraments in the Congregation Which Offices though they may be performed by the Bishops as well as the Presbyters yet they perform them not as Bishops but as Presbyters only And this appears plainly by the Form of their Ordination in which it is prescribed that the Bishops putting the Bible into their hands shall pronounce these words Take thou authority to preach the Word and Minister the Holy Sacraments in the Congregation where thou shalt be so appointed In the officiating of which Acts of Gods Divine Service the Priest or Presbyter is enjoyned to wear a Surplice of white Linnen Cloath to testifie the purity of Doctrine and innocency of Life and Conversation which ought to be in one of that Holy Profession And this St. Ierome tells us in the general Religionem Divinam alterum habitum habere in ministerio alterum in usu vitaque communi that is to say that in the Act of Ministration they used a different habit from what they use to wear at ordinary times and what this different habit was he tells us more particularly in his reply against Pelagius who it seems dislik't it and askt him what offence he thought it could be to God that Bishops Priests and Deacons or those of any inferiour Order in Administratione sacrificiorum candida veste
that every man that could pronounce well was not found able to endite and every man that could endite not being to be trusted in a business of such weight and moment it seemed good in the Wisdom of the first Reformers to compile some good and profitable Sermons called by the name of Homilies to be read carefully and distinctly on the Sundayes and Holy dayes for the instruction of the people 11. Such course was taken for the peace and edification of the Church by the first Reformers not only in the choice of the men to whom they gave Licences to preach but in supplying the defect and want of such preaching by the Book of Homilies and they had as great a care too for the keeping the people in good stomach not cloying them with continual Preaching or Homilizing but limiting them to once a day as appears by the Rubrick after the Nicene or rather the Constantinopolitan Creed One Sermon or Homily in the mornings of Sundayes and other Holy dayes for the edification of the â—lder and Catechizing by way of question and answer in the afternoon for the instruction of the younger was esteemed sufficient Lectures upon the week dayes were not raised upon this foundation but were brought in afterwards borrowed by Travers and the â—est toward the latter end of Queen Elizabeths Reign from the new fashions of Geneva the Lecturer being super-added to the Parson or Vicar as the Doctor was unto the Pastor in some forreign Churches Nor were they raised so much out of care and conscience for training up the people in the wayes of Faith and Piety as to advance a Faction and to alienate the peoples mindes from the Government and Forms of Worship here by Law established For these Lecturers having no dependance upon the Bishops nor taking the Oath of Canonical Obedience to them nor subscribing to the doctrine and establisht Ceremonies made it their work to please those Patrons on whose arbitrary maintenance they were planted and consequently to carry on the Puritan interest which their Patron drove at A generation of men neither Lay nor Clergy having no place at all in the Prayers of the Church where we finde mention only of Bishops Pastors and Curates nor being taken notice of in the terms of Law as being neither Parsons nor Vicars or to speak them in the vulgar proverb neither flesh nor fish nor good red herring No creature in the world so like them as the Bats or Reremice being neither Birds nor Beasts and yet both together Had these men been looked upon in time before their numbers were increased and their power grown formidable before the people went a madding after new inventions most of the mischiefs which have thence ensued might have been prevented And had there been more reading of Homilies in which the Reader speaks the sense of the Church and not so much of Sermonizing in which the Preacher many times speaks his own factious and erronâ—ous sense the people might have been trained up in no less knowledge but in much more obedience then they have been in these latrer times 12. As for the Sacraments which were advanced to the number of seven in the Church of Rome this Church hath brought them back to two as generally necessary to salvation Baptisme and the Holy Supper Four of the rest that is to say Marriage Orders Confirmation and the Visitation though not the Extream Vnction of the Sick being retained under the name of Sacramentals in our publick Liturgy Of which the Book of Consecrating Arch-Bishops and Bishops c. is by the Act of Parliament 8 Eliz. c. 1. affirmed to be a Supplement or Additional only added put to and annexed as the words do vary to the said Book of Common-Prayer And of these four two are reserved unto the Bishop that is to say Confirmation and the giving of Orders the other two viz. Marriage and the Visitation of the Sick being common to both alike though executed in the most part by the Presbyter only Of those reserved unto the Bishop the one is so reserved ad necessitatem operis because it cannot be done without him the other ad honorem sacerdotii as the Schools distinguish because it cannot be well done but by him Touching the first we have the general consent of all ancient Writers and the example of Coluthus who took upon him the ordaining of Presbyters contrary to the Rules of the Church and the Canons of thâ— most famous Councils But when the business came to be examined his Ordinations were declared to be null and void because he was a Presbyter only and not a Bishop as is affirmed by Athanasius in Apol. 2. The other grounded on the 8th Chapter of the Acts as St Cyprian in his 73. Epistle tells us where Peter and Iohn are said to have laid hands on them in Samaria which had been before Baptized in the Name of the Lord Iesus that they might receive the Holy Ghost and that by laying on of their hands they did receive the Holy Ghost accordingly verse 16 17. Quod nunc quoque apud nos geritur c. Which is also done saith St. Cyprian and Cyprian flourisht in the middle of the third Century amongst our selves when they which be already Baptized are brought unto the Prelates of the Church Praepositis Ecclesiae offeruntur that by our Prayer and Imposition of our hands they may receive the Holy Ghost and be strengthened by the Seal of the Lord. Upon which grounds beâ—iâ—â—â—â—he great antiquity of it it was retained by the first Reformers as in the Rubrick before Confirmation in the Common-Prayer-Book And â—ad it been as diligently practised by the Bishops in the declining times of this Church as it was piously and religiously retained by them it would have much conduced to their saâ—e standing in the Church and procured a greater veneration to their Persons also The other two viz. Marriage and the Visitation of the Sick together with the Burial of the Dead and the Churching of Women after Child-birth are left to the officiating of the Priest or Parochial Minister unless the Bishop please to take that work upon himself in some certain cases 13. But as for Penance one of the seven Sacraments in the Church of Rome we must look upon in a double capacity First As it was solemnly performed on Ashwednesday as a preparative to the approaching Feast of Easter the people humbling themselves before the Lord in Sackcloth and Ashes whence it had the name And secondly As imposed on such particular persons as lay under the censures of the Church Touching the first it is related in the beginning of the Commination that in the Primitive Church there was a godly Discipline That at the beginning of Lent such persons as were notorious sinners were put to open Penance and punished in this world that their Souls might be saved in the day of the Lord and that others admonished by their example might be the more afraid to
Preoccupate the most Reverend Archbishop Whitgift with most sad complaints touching the Rupture made by Baroe in that Vniversity For remedy whereof the Archbishop calls unto him Fletcher the Lord Elect of London Vaughan the Lord Elect of Bangor Tyndal Dean of Ely and such Divines as came from Cambridge who meeting at his house in Lambeth on the twenty sixth day of November Anno 1595. did then and there conclude upon certain Articles for regulating disputations in those points of Controversie Which Articles being nine in number are these that follow I. God from all eternity hath predestinated certain men unto life certain men he hath reprobated II. The moving or efficient cause of Predestination unto life is not the foresight of Faith or of perseverance or of God-works or of any thing that is in the person predestinated but only the good will and pleasure of God III. There is predetermined a certain number of the Predestinate which can either be augmented or diminished IV. Those who are not predestinated to salvation shall be necessarily damned for their sins V. A true living and justifying faith and the Spirit of God justifying is not extinguished falleth not away it vanisheth not away in the Act either finally or totally VI. A man truly faithful that is such a one who is enduced with a justifying Faith is certain with the full assurance of faith of the remission of his sins and of his everlasting salvation by Christ. VII Saving grace is not given is not granted is not communicated to all men by which they may be saved if they will VIII No man can come unto Christ unless it shall be given unto him and unless the Father shall draw him and all men are not drawn by the Father that they may come to the Son IX It is not in the will or power of every one to be saved These Articles being brought to Cambridge so discouraged Baroe that when the ordinary time of his publick readings was expired he forsook that place and not many years after died in London His Funerall being attended by order from Bishop Bancroft by most of the Eminent Divines about that City which shews that both the Bishop and the most eminent Divines of London were either inclinable to his opinions or not so averse from them as not to give a solemn attendance at the time of his Funeral The news of which proceedings being brought to the Queen she was excâ—edingly offended conceiving it a deep intrenchment upon her Prerogative that any such Declaration should be made in matter of Religion without her Authority Once was she at a point to have them all indited of a Praemunire but the high esteem she had of Whitgift whom she commonly called her black husband reprieved all the rest from the danger of it Howsoever such a strict course was taken for suppressing the said Articles that a Copy of them was not to be found in Cambridge for a long time aâ—ter though after the Queens death they began to peep abroad again and became more publick Nor was King Iames better conceited of them than Queen Elizabeth was for when it was moved by Dr Reynolds at Hampton Court that the nine Orthodoxal Assertions as he pleased to call them which were concluded on at Lambeth might be admitted into the confession of the Church of England the King so much disliked the motion that it was presently rejected without more ado But that which the Calvinians could not get in England they effected at the last in Ireland where the true and genuine Doctrines of the Church of England had been less looked after than at home For in the year 1615. a Parliament and Convocation being holden in Dublin it was resolved on by the Archbishop Bishops and the rest of the Clergy then assembled that a Book of Articles should be framed to be the Publick Confession of that Church for succeeding times the drawing up whereof was committed to Doctor Iames Vsher afterwards Archbishop of Armagh and Lord Primate of Ireland a Rigid Calvinist but otherwise the ablest Scholar of that Nation And he accordingly fashioning the Doctrine for that Church by his own Conceptions inserted into the said Book of Articles the nine Conclusions made at Lambeth to be the standing Rule as he thought and hoped of that Church for ever And yet they did not stay there neither The Sabbatarian Doctrines had been broached by Bownd in the same year wherein the nine Articles had been made at Lambeth Which being opposed by Archbishop Whitgift and never admitted in this Church were by the cunning of that Faction and the zeal or diligence of this man incorporated into the Body of the Articles for the Church of Ireland in which it is declared for a Doctrinal Point That the first day of the Week which is the Lords-day is wholly to be dedicated to the Service of God and therefore we are Bound therein to rest from our common and daily Business and to bestow that leisure upon holy Exercises both Publick and Private And because he concluded in himself that the Pope was Antichrist that also must be made an Article of this Confession in which we find it in these words viz. The Bishop of Rome is so far from being the Supream Head of the Vniversal Church that his Works and Doctrines do plainly discover him to be the Man of Sin foretold in the Holy Scripture whom the Lord shall consume with the Spirit of his mouth and abolish with the brightness of his coming And hereunto That the Plantation of the Scots in Vlster unhappily projected in the time of King Iames brought in so much Puritanism such a contempt of Bishops such a neglect of the Publick Liturgie and other Divine Offices of this Church that there was nothing less to be found amongst them than the Doctrine Government and Forms of Worship established in the Church of England The Papists in the mean time encreasing more and more grew at the last to so great a confidence by the clashings here in England betwixt the King and his Parliaments that they gave themselves great hope of a Toleration And possibly enough they might have obtained somewhat like it if the Irish Bishops had not joined together in a Protestation to the contrary and caused it to be published in the Pulpit by the Bishop of Derry with infinite Acclamations of the Protestant Hearers Howsoever the lost hopes had so far emboldened them that they set up some Religious Houses even in Dublin it self shewed themselves openly in their Friars Habits and publickly affronted not only the Mayor but the Archbishop of that City This coming to his Majesties knowledge he caused his pleasure to be signified to the Lords of his Council That Order should be taken there That the House where the said Seminary Friars appeared in their Habits and wherein the Reverend Archbishop and the Mayor of Dublin received their first Affront be speedily demolished and be the Mark of Terrour to
purpose to discourage such a pious work which good men rejoyced at But greater was the clamour of the Puritan Faction who in a meeting held that night conceived no punishment great enough to inflict upon him which either Law Malice or Revenge could expose him to Being thus alarmed on the one side and threatned by the other he sent a Copy of his Sermon to the Bishop of London not long before made Chancellour of that University and signified in a Letter therewith sent that he was both able and ready to make good his charge whensoever it should be required This information came opportunely to his Lordship with whom the King had used some Speech as appears by his Breviate p. 12. about restoring Impropriations to the Church which this new project seemed to frustrate And thereupon he entred it in the Memorandum at the end of his Breviate viz. To overthrow the Feoffment dangerous both to Church and State going under the specious pretence of buying in Impropriations The Preacher in the mean time making a further search into the business observed these particulars first That no Impropriation by them bought was laid unto the Parish Church and settled upon the present Incumbent as was first expected that being utterly destructive of their design Secondly That a great part of that Revenue was spent in maintaining a dayly Lecture in the Church of St. Antholins at six a clock in the Morning to serve for a Seminary for the training up of such Novices as were to be sent into the Country Thirdly That another part of it was laid out not only for the support of silenced Ministers during their own lives but of their Wives and Children also after their decease than which there could not be a greater tye to unite men to them and make them sticklers in the Cause Fourthly These Pensions neither were so settled nor their Lectures so well established in their several places but that the one might be withdrawn and the other removed at the will and pleasure of their Patrons if they grew slack and negligent in the holy cause which fastened a dependence on them to the very last It was not long before Noy that Renowned Lawyer was made his Majesties Atturney General to whom the Preacher was commanded to deliver a particular of all such passages as he had observed in the carrying on of this design the Feoffees thereupon being called into the Court of Exchequer the Feoffment damned the Impropriations by them bought confiscated to his Majesties use and the merit of the cause reâ—erred to a further censure And though the Sentence past not on them in the Court of Exchequer Anno 1632. yet I have laid all here together that so I might proceed to the rest of my business with the less disturbance For whilest the business of these Feoffees was under a more strict enquiry some things were acted by this Bishop which brought him into the like danger of an Inquisition St. Catherine Creed Church in London being ruinous and in great decay had in some places been taken almost down to the ground and rebuilt again by the Parishioners at such time as Mountain was their Bishop who suffered it to be made use of for Religious Offices without any new consecration of it which coming to the knowledge of Bishop Laud he caused it for a time to be suspended from all Divine Service Sermons and Sacraments till it was reconsecrated by himself Which Office he solemnly performed on Sunday Ianuary 16. An infinite number of people of all sorts drawing together to behold that Ceremony to which they had so long been strangers ignorant altogether of the Antiquity and the necessity of it The like done also at the Church of St. Giles in the Fields on the Sunday after which had been generally repaired and for the greatest part new built in the time of his Predecessor also Divine Service Preaching and Administration of the Sacraments being used therein without any such dedication of it contrary to the practice of the Primitive times and the Ancient Canons And that we may lay these things together the next year after Iune the seventh he consecrated a new Church at Hammersmith built at the charges of that Village and the next â—ear after that Iuly the seventeenth a new Church built at Stanmore magna in the County of Middlesex erected at the sole cost and charges of Sir Iohn Wolstenholm one of the Farmers of the Customs who made that day a sumptuous and magnificent Feast for the entertainment of all such persons of quality as resorted thither to behold the Consecration It was my chance to bestow a visit on his Lordship at his house in Fulham as he was preparing to set forwards to this last Consecration and being one of his Chaplains was at that time absent and that he was of ordinary course to make use of two he took me along with him to perform the Office of the Priest in the solemnity in which his Chaplain Bray was to Act the Deacons I observed all the Circumstances and religious Ceremonies which were used by him in that sacred Action from his first coming into the Church till his going out but could see nothing in it savouring of that Superstition which had raised so much talk amongst ignorant People and afterwards was certified by Willingham at the time of his trial in reference to the consecration of St. Katherine Creed Church The Antiquity of which Consecrations hath been shown in our Introduction performed by the Fathers at such times when the Church hated nothing more than superstitious vanities or the accumulating of unnecessary and fruitless Ceremonies The form and manner of it left by our first Reformers to the care and discretion of the Bishops whom it most concerned Presuming that nothing would be done by them which would not be consistent with the Rules of Piety and the ancient practise of the Church in the times foregoing And such a Form was that which this Bishop now made use of digested first by the learned Andrews for his own particular use but afterwards copied out approved and followed though possibly not without some alterations by most Bishops else Nor did he take care only of the Fabrick the material Church to make it fit and ready for Gods publick Service but that Gods publick Service should be so done in it as might most tend to the edification of the Mystical Church the body aggregate of Gods People His Majesty had took special care as well by his Proclamation of the fourteenth of Iune 1626. as by his Declaration before the Articles 1628. for the silencing of all disputes touching Predestination and the points depending thereupon which had begun to threaten such a general disturbance to the peace of the Church But neither Proclamation nor Declaration could perswade the Calvinian Party unto any such silence which they interpreted to be a plain betraying of Gods Cause into the hands of his enemies Somewhat is to be done to
Clergy Fourthly That they should double the yearly Rents which were reserved unto the Crown by their former Grants And finally That these Conditions being performed on their parts the King should settle their Estates by Act of Parliament Home went the Commissioners with joy for their good success expecting to be entertained with Bells and Bonfires but they found the contrary the proud Scots being generally resolved rather to put all to hazard than to quit that Power and Tyranny which they had over their poor Vassals by which name after the manner of the French they called their Tenants And hereunto they were encouraged under-hand by a Party in England who feared that by this Agreement the King would be so absolute in those Northern Regions that no Aid could be hoped from thence when the necessity of their designs might most require it Just as the Castilians were displeased with the Conquest of Portugal by King Philip the Second because thereby they had no place left to retire unto when either the Kings displeasure or their disobedience should make their own Country to hot for them Such was the face of Church and State when his Majesty began his Journey for Scotland to receive the Crown a Journey of great expence on both sides but of small profit unto either On the thirteenth day of May he advanced toward the North but by such leisurely Removes that he recovered not the City of York till the twenty fourth into which he made a Solemn and Magnificent Entrance attended by the Flower of the English Nobility the principal Officers of his Court and some of the Lords of his Privy Council He was received at his first entrance into Scotland with a gallant body of that Nation consisting for the most part of the like Ingredients and so conducted into Edenborough on the tenth of Iune Edenborough the chief City of the Realm of Scotland and indeed the Summa totalis of that Kingdom extended a whole mile in length from the Palace-Royal of Holy-Rood-House lying at the foot of the Hill to a fair and ancient Castle mounted on the top thereof From this Castle the King was to descend the Street in a Royal Pomp till he came to his Palace as the Kings of England commonly on the like occasion ride from the Tower thorow London to the Court of Whitehall where the Solemnities of the Coronation were to be perform'd The day designed for it was the eighteenth of Iune the concourse of People beyond expression and the expressions of their Joy in gallantry of Apparel sumptuous Feastings and Acclamations of all sorts nothing inferiour to that concourse But this was only the Hosanna of his first Reception they had a Crucifige for him when he came to his Parliament It was conceived at his Majesties first going toward the North that he would have settled the English Liturgie in that Church at his being there but he either carried no such thoughts with him or if he did he kept them to himself as no more than thoughts never discovering any such thing in his words or actions The Scots were of another temper than to be easily won to any thing which they had no mind to and a less mind they could have to nothing than the English Liturgie King Iames had taken order at his being in Scotland Anno 1617. That it should constantly be read twice every day in his Chappel-Royal for that City and gave command that the Lords of his Privy-Council and the Lords of Session should be present at it on the Sundays and there receive the Holy Communion according to the form prescribed in the Common-Prayer-Book And this he did unto this end That as well the Citizens of Edenborough as such as came thither upon Business might by degrees be made acquainted with the English Forms and consequently be prepared for the receiving of such a Liturgie as the King with the Advice of his Bishops and other Learned Men according to the Act of the Assembly at Aberdeen should commend unto them But these Directions being either discontinued or carelesly followed after his decease and the five Articles of Perth not press'd so diligently on the People as they might have been the Scots were generally as great Strangers to the Liturgie of the Church of England as when King Iames first came amongst us His Majesty could not be so ill served as not to be well enough informed how things went in Scotland and therefore was not to venture rashly upon such a business wherein he might receive a foil He thereupon resolves to proceed no further in Matters which concerned the Church than to pass an Act of Ratification an Act Confirmatory of such Laws and Statutes relating unto Church-concernments as by King Iames had been obtained with great charge and cunning And though he carried this Act at last yet was it not without a far greater opposition than he had reason to expect from that Convention But the Commission of Surrendry did so stick in their stomacks that they could not chuse but vent their disaffections on the first occasion Nor would they suffer him to enjoy the benefit of that Act so hardly gotten with Peace and Honour but followed him into England with a pestilent Libel in which they charged him to have carried that Act by corrupting some and a plain down-right buying of the Voices of others This was the first taste which they gave the King of their malevolency towards his Person and Government but it shall not prove to be the last His Majesty had another business to effect at his being there for which he needed not their Assistance and for that reason did not ask it This was the raising of the City of Edenborough to a See Episcopal which before was only a Borough Town belonging anciently to the Diocess and Jurisdiction of St. Andrews The Metropolitan of St. Andrews was willing for the common good to yield unto this diminution of his Power and Profit and that the whole County of Lothian extending from Edenborough-Fryth to the Town of Barwick should be dismembred from his own Diocess to serve as a Diocess to this Bishop of new Election And on the other side the Duke of Lenox whose Ancestors had long enjoyed the Priory of St. Andrews with a great part of the Lands belonging to it was willing to let his Majesty have a good penyworth of some part of those Lands to serve as a Patrimony to this new Episcopal See and the Bishop of it Which Provision being thus made and settled Forbesse a right grave and solid Divine is made the first Bishop of this City his Cathedral fixed in the Church of St. Giles being the fairest in the Town a Dean appointed for that Church some Ministers of Edenborough and the Parts adjoining being nominated for the Canons or Prebends of it A design pious in it self and purposely intended to inure the Edenburghers to the Fatherly Government of a Bishop who by tempering the exorbitancies of
it was not easie to Transcribe them insomuch that few of the Presbyters themselves could tell which of them were authentical which not So unsafely and uncertainly kept that they knew not where to address themselves for consulting with them That by reducing those numerous Act and those not known unto themselves to such a paucity of Canons published and exposed to the publick view no man should be insnared by ignorance or have just reason to complain of their multiplicity And finally That not one in all that Kingdom did either live under the Obedience of the Acts of those General Assemblies or did know what they were or where to find them Upon which grounds the Book of Canons being drawn up and presented to him he gave a Warrant under his Hand to the Archbishop of Canterbury requiring him together with the Bishop of London to peruse the same to see that they were well fitted to the Church-Government and as near as conveniently might be to the Canons of the Church oâ— England giving them and either of them full power to alter any thing in the said Canons as they found most fitting Which being done as he commanded and the Book made ready for the Press he pass'd his Royal Confirmation of it under the Great Seal oâ— the Kingdom in this manner following CHARLES REX WE 〈◊〉 of Our Royal Care for the Maintenance of the present Estate and Government of the Church of Scotland have diligently and with great content considered all the Canons and Constitutions after following and finding the same such as We are perswaded will be profitable not only to our whole Clergy but to the whole Church of that our Kingdom if so they be well observed Have for Vs Our Heirs and Lawful Successors of Our especial Grace certain Knowledâ—â— â—nd meer â—otion given and by these presents do give Our 〈◊〉 Assâ—â—t â—nto all the said Canons Orders and Constitutions 〈◊〉 all and every thing in them contained as they are afterwards set 〈◊〉 And further We do not only by Our Prerogative Royal and Supreme 〈◊〉 in Causes Ecclesiastical Ratifie and Confirm by these Our Letters Patâ—nts the said Canons Orders and Constitutions â—nd all â—nd every thing in them contained But likewise We command by 〈◊〉 â—uthority Royal and by these Letters Patents the same to be diligently observed and executed by all Our Loving Subjects of that Our Kingdom both within the Province of St. Andrews and â—lascow in all points wherein they do or may concern every or any of them according to this Our Will and Pleasure hereby expressed and declared And for the better observation of them We straightly Charge and Command all Our Archbishops Bishops and all others thaâ— exercise any Ecclesiastical Iurisdiction within that Our Realm to see the same Canons Orders and Constitutions to be in all points duly observed not sparing to execute the Penalties in them severally mentioned upon any that shall willingly break or neglect to observe the same as they tender the Honour of God the Peace of the Church the Tranquility of the Kingdom and their Service and Duty to Vs their King and Sovereign Given at Our Mannor of Greenwich 23 May 1635. These Canons when they came abroad were presently quarrelled and disclaimed by the Scottish Presbyters Quarrelled in reference to the subject matter comprehended in them Disclaimed because imposed upon them without their own approbation and consent The points most quarrelled at were these 1. That whosoever should affirm That the Kings Majesty had not the same Authority in Causes Ecclesiastical that the Godly Kings had among the Jews or the Christian Emperors in the Primitive Church or impugn in any part his Royal Supremacy in Causes Ecclesiastical was to incur the Censure of Excommunication 2. The like Censure to be inflicted on those who should affirm That the Worship contained in the Book of Common Prayer and Administration of the Sacraments though at the making of these Canons there was no such Book of Common Prayer recommended to them or That the Government of the Church by Archbishops and Bishops or the form of Making and Consecrating Archbishops and Bishops c. did contain any thing repugnant to the Scriptures or was corrupt superstitious or unlawful in the Service and Worship of God 3. That the Ordinations were restrained to four times in the year that is the first Weeks of March June September and December 4. That every Ecclesiastical Person at his Admission should take the Oath of Supremacy according to the form required by Parliament and the like Oath for avoiding Symonie required in the Book of Consecration 5. That every Presbyter shall either by himself or by another Person lawfully called read or cause Divine Service to be done according to the form of the Book of that Common Prayer before all Sermons and that he should Officiate by the said Book of Common Prayer in all the Offices Parts and Rubricks of it when as yet none of them had seen the said Book or Liturgie 6. That no Preacher should impugn the Doctrine delivered by another in the same Church or any neer adjoining to it without leave from the Bishop which they conceived to be the way to pin their whole Religion on the Bishops Sleeves 7. That no Presbyter should hereafter become Surety or Cautioner for any Person whosoever in Civil Bonds and Contracts under pain of Suspension 8. That whatsoever remained of the Bread and Wine prepared for the Communion should be distributed to the poorer sort which receive that day to be eaten and drunken of them before they go out of the Church 9. That Presbyters are enjoined to Minister the Sacrament of Baptism in private Houses and upon every day alike in case of infirmity and that the People were required not to receive the Sacrament of the Lords Supper but upon their knees 10. That in all Sentences of Separation a Thoro Mensa there shall be a Caution inserted and given accordingly That the Persons so separated should live continently and chastly and not contract Marriage with any Person during each others life which seemed to put the innocent Party into as bad a condition as the guilty contrary to the Judgment of the Reformed Churches 11. That no private Meeting be kept by Presbyters or any other Persons whatsoever for expounding Scripture or for consulting upon matters Ecclesiastical Such matters to be handled only in the Lawful Synods held by Bishops 12. That under pain of Excommunication no Presbyter or Layman jointly or severally make Rules Orders or Constitutions in Causes Ecclesiastical or to add or detract from any Rubricks or Articles or other things now established without the Authority of the King or his Successors 13. That National or General Assemblies were to be called only by the Kings Authority That the Decrees thereof should bind as well the Absent as the Present in Matters Ecclesiastical and That it should not be lawful for the Bishops themselves in such Assemblies or otherwise to
alter any Articles Rubrick Canon Doctrinal or Disciplinary whatsoever without his Majesties leave first had and obtained 14. That no man should cover his Head in time of Divine Service except with a Cap or Night-coife in case of infirmity and that all Persons should reverently kneel when the Confession and other Prayers were read and should stand up at the saying of the Creed 15. That no Presbyter or Reader be permitted to conceive Prayers ex tempoâ—e or use any other form in the Publick Liturgie or Service than is prescribed under the pain of Deprivation from his Benefice or Cure 16. That by this Prohibition the Presbyters seemed to be dâ—barred from using their own Prayers before their Sermons by reason that in c. 3. num 13. it is required That all Presbyters and Preachers should move the People to join with them in Prayer using some few and convenient words and should always conclude with the Lords Prayer which in effect was to bind them to the form of bidding Prayer prescribed in the 55 th Canon of the Church of England 17. That no man should Teach either in Publick School or Private House but such as shall be allowed by the Archbishop of the Province or Bishop of the Diocess under their Hand and Seal and those to Licence none but such as were of good Religion and obedient to the Orders of the Church 18. That none should be admitted to read in any Colledge or School except they take first the Oath of Allegiance and Supremacy 19. That nothing â—e hereafter Imprinted except the same be seen and allowed by the Visitors appointed to that purpose the Penalty thereof as in all like Cases in which no Penalty is expressed being left to the discretion of the Bishops 20. That no Publick Fast should be appointed upon Sundays as had been formerly accustomed but on the Week-days only and them to be appointed by none but His Majesty 21. That for the Ministring of the Sacrament of Baptism a Font should be prepared and placed somewhat near the entry of the Church as anciently it used to be with a Cloth of fine Linnen which shall likewise be kept all neatly 22. That a comely and decent Table for Celebrating the Holy Communion should be provided and placed at the upper end of the Chancel or Church to be covered at the times of Divine Service with a Carpet of decent Stuff and at the time of Ministration with a white Linnen Cloth And that Basons Cups or Chalices of some pure Metal shall be provided to be set upon the Communion Table and reserved to that only use 23. That such Bishops and Presbyters as shall depart this life having no Children shall leave their Goods or a great part of them to the Church and Holy Vses and that notwithstanding their having Children they should leave some Testimony of their love to the Church and advancement of Religion 24. That no Sentence of Excommunication should be pronounc'd or Absolution given by any Presbyter without the leave and approbation of the Bishop And no Presbyter should reveal or make known what had been opened to him in Confession at any time or to any Person whatsoever except the Crime be such as by the Laws of the Realm his own Life may be called in question for concealing the same 25. And finally That no Person should be received into Holy Orders nor suffered to Preach Catechise Minister the Sacraments or any other Ecclesiastical Function unless he first subscribe to be obedient to these present Canons Ratified and Approved by his Majesties Royal Warrant and Ordained to be observed by the Clergy and all others whom they concern These were the matters chiefly quarrelled in this Book of Canons visibly tending as they would make the World believe to subject that Kirk unto the Power of the King the Clergy to the command of their Bishops the whole Nation to the Discipline of a Foreign Church and all together by degrees to the Idolatries and Tyrannies of the Pope of Rome But juster cause they seemed to have for disclaiming the said Book of Canons because not made nor imposed upon them by their own approbation and consent contrary to the usage of the Church in all Times and Ages Had his Majesty imposed these Orders on them by the name of Injunctions according to the example of King Henry viii Anno 1536. of King Edward vi Anno 1547. and of Queen Elizabeth Anno 1559. he might perhaps have justified himself by that Supremacy which had been vested in him by the Laws of that Kingdom which seems to have been the Judgment of King Iames in this very case At his last being in Scotland Anno 1617. he had prepared an Article to be passed in Parliament to this effect viz. That whatsoever his Majesty should determine in the External Government of the Church with the advice of the Archbishop Bishops and a competent number of the Ministry should have the strength of a Law But understanding that a Protestation was prepared against it by some of the most Rigid Presbyterians he commanded Hay the Clerk or Register to pass by that Article as a thing no way necessary the Prerogative of his Crown giving him more Authority than was declared or desired by it But as for Canons and Constitutions Ecclesiastical if they concerned the whole Church they were to be advised and framed by Bishops and other Learned men assembled in a General Council and testified by the Subscription of such Bishops as were then assembled Or if they did relate only unto National Churches or particular Provinces they were to be concluded and agreed upon by the Bishops and Clergy that is to say so many of the Clergy as are chosen and impowered by all the rest for that end and purpose assembled in a National or Provincial Synod No Canons nor Constitutions Ecclesiastical to be otherwise made or if made otherwise not to bind without a voluntary and free submission of all Parties to them And though it could not be denied but that all Christian Emperours Kings and Princes reserved a Power unto themselves of Ratifying and Confirming all such Constitutions as by the Bishops and Clergy were agreed on yet still the said Canons and Constitutions were first agreed on by the Bishops and Clergy before they were tendred to the Sovereign Prince for his Ratification The Scottish Presbyters had formerly disclaimed the Kings Authority either in calling their Assemblies or confirming the Results and Acts thereof which they conceived to be good and valid of themselves without any additional power of his to add strength unto them And therefore now they must needs think themselves reduced to a very great vassalage in having a body of Canons so imposed upon them to the making whereof they were never called and to the passing whereof they had never voted But as they had broke the Rules of the Primitive Church in acting Soveraignty of themselves without requiring the Kings approbation and
Church of St. Matthews in Friday Street took for his Text those words in the Proverbs viz. My Son fear thâ—n the Lord and the King and meddle not with them that are given to change Chap. 24.22 In this Sermon if I may wrong the Word so far as to give it to so lewd a Libel he railes most bitterly against the Bishops accuseth them of Innovating both in Doctrine and Worship impeacheth them of exercising a Jurisdiction contrary to the Laws of the Land 1 Edw. 6. c. 2. and for falsifying the Records of the Church by adding the first clause to the twentieth Article arraigneth them for oppressing the Kings Liege people contrary unto Law and Justice exciting the people to rise up against them magnifying those disobedient Spirits who hitherto have stood out in defiance of them and seems content in case the Bishops lives might be called in question to run the hazard of his own For this being taken and imprisoned by a warrant from the High Commission he makes his appeal unto the King justifies it by an Apology and seconds that by an Address to the Nobility In which last he requires all sorts of people Noblemen Judges Courtiers and those of the inferiour sort to stand up stoutly for the Gospel against the Bishops And finally Prints all together with an Epistle Dedicatory to the King himself to the end that if his Majesty should vouchsafe the reading of it he might be brought into an ill opinion of the Bishops and their proceedings in the Church Whose actions tend only as he telleth us to corrupt the Kings good peoples hearts by casting into them fears and jealousies and sinister opinions toward the King as if he were the prime cause of all those Grievances which in his name they oppress the Kings good Subjects withall Thus also in another place These Factors of Antichrist saith he practice to divide Kings from their Subjects and Subjects from their Kings that so between both they may fairly erect Antichrists Throne again For that indeed that is to say the new building of Bable the setting up again of the throne of Antichrist the bringing in of Popery to subvert the Gospell is made to be the chief design of the Prelates and Prelatical party to which all innovations usurpations and more dangerous practices which are unjustly charged upon them served only as preparatives and subservient helps Such being the matter in the Libell let us next look upon the Ornaments and dressings thereof consisting most especially in those infamous Attributes which he ascribes unto the Bishops For Fathers he calls them Step-fathers for Pillars Caterpillars their houses haunted and their Episcopal Chairs poysoned by the Spirit that bears rule in the air They are saith he the Limbs of the Beast even of Antichrist taking his very courses to bear and beat down the hearing of the Word of God whereby men might be saved p. 12. Their fear is more toward an Altar of their own invention towards an Image or Crucifix toward the sound and syllables of Iesus then toward the Lord Christ p. 15. He gives then the reproachful Titles of Miscreants p. 28. The trains and wiles of the Dragons doglike flattering taile p. 30. New Babel builders p. 32. Blind Watchmen dumb dogs thieves and robbers of Souls False Prophets ravening Wolves p. 48. Factors for Antichrist p. 75. Antichristian Mushrumps And that it might be known what they chiefly aimed at we shall hear him say that they cannot be quiet till res novas moliendo they set up Popery again in her full Equipage p. 95. Tooth and naile for setting up Popery again p. 96. Trampling under feet Christs Kingdom that they may set up Antichrists Throne again p. 99. According to the Spirit of Rome which breaths in them by which they are so strongly biassed to wheel about to their Roman Mistress p. 108. The Prelates consederate with the Priests and Jesuites for rearing up of that Religion p. 140. Calling them upon that account in his Apology Iesuited Polipragmaticks and Sons of Belial Having thus lustily laid about him against all in general he descends to some particulars of most note and eminence Reviling White of Ely with railing and perverting in fighting against the truth which he makes to be his principal quality p. 127. and Mountague of Chichester for a tried Champion of Rome and the devoted Votary to his Queen of Heaven p. 126. And so proceeding to the Archbishop for of Wren he had spoke enough before he tells us of him That he used to set his foot on the Kings Laws as the Pope did on the Emperors neck p. 54. That with his right hand he was able to sweep down the third part of the Stars in heaven p. 121. And that he had a Papal infallibility of Spirit whereby as by a divine Oracle all Questions in Religion are finally determined p. 132. These are the principal flowers of Rhetorick which grew in the Garden of H. B. sufficient questionless to shew how sweet a Champion he was like to prove of the Church and Gospel And yet this was not all the mischief which the Church suffered at that time for presently on the neck of these came out another entituled The holy Table name and thing intended purposely for an Answer to the Coal from the Altar but cunningly pretended by him to be written long ago by a Minister in Lincolnshire against Dr. Coale a judicious Divine in Queen Maries daies Printed for the Diocess of Lincoln by the Bishop whereof under the name of Iohn Lincoln Dean of Westminster it was authorized for the Press In managing whereof the point in Controversie was principally about the placing of the Holy Table according to the practice of the Primitive Church and the received Rules of the Church of England at the first Reformation of it In prosecution of which point he makes himself an Adversary of his he know not whom and then he useth him he cares not how mangling the Authors words whom we would confute that so he might be sure of the easier conquest and practising on those Authors whom he was to use that they may serve his turn the better to procure the victory Of the composure of the whole we may take this Character from him who made the Answer to it viz. That he that conjectured of the house by the trim or dress would think it very richly furnished the Walls whereof that is the Margin richly set out with Antick hangings and whatsoever costly workmanship all nations of these times may be thought to brag of and every part adorned with flourishes and pretty pastimes the gay devices of the Painter Nor is there any want at all of Ornaments or Vtensils to set out the same such especially as may serve for ostentation though of little use many a fine and subtle Carpet not a few idle couches for the credulous Reader and every where a pillow for a Puritans elbow all very pleasing to the eye
This being a matter easily to be proved they were required to make up their number according to their first Foundation by King Henry vi But against this the Fellows pleaded That out of an hatred to their Founder a great part of their Lands had been taken from them by King Edward iv conferred by him upon the Abby of Westminster and the Church of Windsor and by them enjoyed until this day and that they hoped his Grace would not tye them to maintain the whole number of their Fellows with little more than half their Lands To which so reasonable a desire upon full proof made of the Suggestion his Grace did readily consent and left them in the same state in which he found them The noise of these Proceedings in England in the Iune and Iuly of this year being quickly posted to the Scots became a principal Incentive of those Combustions which not long after inflamed that Kingdom For it could be no hard matter for the Presbyterians there to possess the People with the sense of the like smart Sufferings by the Pride and Tyranny of their Bishops if they permitted them to grow great and powerful and did not cast about in time to prevent the mischief And to exasperate them the more the Superstitions of the Liturgie now at the point of being put in execution were presented to them which if once settled amongst them as was then intended would in short time reduce them under the Obedience of the Church of Rome They could not but confess That many things which were found fault with in the English Liturgie were in this altered unto the better the name of Priest so odious unto them of the Puritan Faction changed to that of Presbyter no fewer than sixty Chapters or thereabouts taken out of the Apocrypha appointed to be read by the Church in the English Book reduced to two and those two to be read only on the Feast of All-Saints The new Translation Authorised by King Iames being used in the Psalms Epistles Gospels Hymns and Sentences instead of the old Translation so much complained of in their Books and Conferences But what was this compared with those Superstitions those horrible Corruptions and Idolatries now ready to be thrust upon them in which this Liturgy as much exceeded that of England as that of England had departed from the simplicity and purity of the holier Churches Now therefore somewhat must be done to oppose the entrance of the Popish superstitious Service-Book either now or never But the Presbyterian Ministers who had gone thus far did not alone bring fewel to feed this flame to which some men of all degrees and qualities did contribute with them The Lords and Gentry of the Realm who feared nothing so much as the Commission of surrendries above mentioned laid hold on this occasion also and they being seconded by some male-contented Spirits of that Nation who had not found the King to be as prodigal of his bounties to them as his Father had been before endeavoured to possess them with Fears and Jealousies that Scotland was to be reduced to the Form of a Province and governed by a Deputy or Lord Lieutenant as Ireland was The like done also by some Lords of secret Counsel who before had governed as they listed and thought their power diminished and their persons under some neglect by the placing of a Lord President over them to direct in Chief So that the People generally being fooled into this opinion that both their Christian and Civil Liberty was in no small danger became capable of any impression which the Presbyterian Faction could imprint upon them nor did they want incouragements from the Faction in England to whom the Publication of the Book for Sports the transposing of the holy Table the suppressing of so many Lecturers and Afternoon Sermons and the inhibiting of Preaching Writing Printing in defence of Calvinism were as distasteful and offensive as the new Liturgie with all the supposed superstitions of it was to those of Scotland This Combination made and the ground thus laid it is no wonder if the people brake out into those distempers which soon after followed Sunday the 23 of Iuly was the day appointed for the first reading of the New Liturgy in all the Churches of that Kingdom and how it sped at Edenborough which was to be exemplary to all the rest shall be told by another who hath done it to my hand already Iuly 23. being Sunday the Dean of Edenborough began to read the Book in St. Giles his Church the chief of that City but he had no sooner entred on it than the inferiour multitude began in a tumultuous manner to fill the Church with uprore whereupon the Bishop of Edenborough stept into the Pulpit and hoping to appease them by minding them of the Sanctity of the place they were the more enraged throwing at him Cudgels Stools and what was in the way of Fury unto the very endangering of his life Upon this the Archbishop of St. Andrews Lord Chancellor was enforced to call down from the Gallery the Provost Bailiffs and other Magistrates of the City to their assistance who with much ado at length thrust the unruly Rabble out of the Church and made fast the doors This done the Dean proceeded in reading the Book the multitude in the mean while rapping at the doors pelting the Windows with stones and endeavouring what in them lay to disturb the Sacred Exercise but notwithstanding all this clamour the Service was ended but not the peoples rage who waiting the Bishops retiring to his Lodging so assaulted him as had he not been rescued by a strong hand he had probably perisht by their violence Nor was S. Giles his Church thus only pestered and profaned but in other Churches also though not in so high a measure the peoples disorders were agreeable The Morning thus past the Lord Chancellor and Council assembled to prevent the like darings in the Afternoon which they so effected as the Liturgy was read without any disturbance Only the Bishop of Edenborough was in his return to his Lodging rudely treated by the people the Earl of Roxboroughs Coach in which he passed serving for no protection to him though Roxborough himself was highly favoured of the People and not without some cause suspected to have had a hand in the Commotions of that day The business having thus miscarried in Edenborough stood at a stand in all other Churches of that Kingdom and therefore it will not be amiss to enquire in this place into the causes and occasions of it it seeming very strange to all knowing and discerning men that the Child that had so long lain in the Womb perfectly formed and now made ready for the birth should not have strength enough to be delivered Amongst which causes if disposed into ranke and order that which appears first is the confidence which Canterbury had in the Earl of Traquaire whom he had raised from the condition of a
thought it convenient that a Canon should be prepared to that purpose or not Which being carried in the affirmative without any visible dissent one of the Clerks for the Diocess of Bristol presented a Canon ready drawn for the same effect but drawn in such a commanding and imperious Style that it was disliked by all the company but himself and thereupon a Sub-committeee was appointed to prepare the Canon and make it ready with as much dispatch as they could conveniently Which was no sooner agreed on and the Committee continued for some following business but the Archdeacon of Huntington who was one of the number made his first appearance so extreamly discontented that he was not stayed for and that the business was concluded before he came and earnestly pressing the Prolocutor that the debate might be Resumed or at the least his Reasons might be heard against the Vote which when the Prolocutor upon very good Reasons had refused to yield too he fell upon him with such heats and used him so exceeding coursly that on complaint made thereof and of some other intervening harshness made by the Prolocutor in a full House of the Clergy he was ordered by the far Major part to quit the House though afterwards Restored again on the acknowledgment of his Errour when his heats were down Which Rubb removed the Canon went very smoothly on without opposition commended Generally for the Modesty and Temper of it in which Respect I hold it worthy to be presented to the Reader in its full proportion without any Abbreviation of it as of those before A Declaration concerning some Rites and Ceremonies BEcause it is generally to be wished that Vnity of Faith were accompanied with Vniformity of Practice in the outward Worship and Service of God chiefly for the avoiding the groundless suspicioâ— of those who are weak and the malicious Aspersions of the professed enemies of our Religion the one fearing Innovations the other flattering themselves with a vain hope of our back-sliding unto their Popish Superstition by reason of the situation of the Communion Table and the approaches thereunto the Synod declareth as followeth That the standing of the Communion Table side-way under the East Window of every Chancelâ—or Chappel is in its own nature indifferent neither commanded nor condemned by the Word of God either expresly or by immediate deduction and therefore that no Religion is to be placed therein or scruple to be made thereon And albeit at the time of reforming this Church from the gross superstition of Popery it was carefully provided that all means should be used to roâ—t out of the Minds of the People both the inclination thereunto and memory thereof especially of the Idolatry committed in the Mass for which cause all Popish Altars were demolished yet notwithstanding it was then ordered by the Injunctions and Aâ—vâ—rtisements of Queen Elizabeth of blessed memâ—ry that the holy Table should stand in that place where the Altar stood and accordingly have been continued in the Royal Chappels of three famous and pious Princes and in most Cathedral and some Parochial Churches which doth sufficiently acquit the manner of placing the said Tables from any illegality or just suspicion of Popish Superstition or Innovation And therefore We judge it fit and convenient that all Churches and Chappels do conform themselves in this particular to the example of the Cathedral or mother Churches saving alwaies the general liberty left to the Bishop by Law during the time of the Administration of the holy Communion And We declare that this Situation of the holy Table doth not imply that it is or ought to be esteemed a true and proper Altar whereon Christ is again really sacrificed But it is and may be called an Altar by us in that sense which the Primitive Church called it an Altar and no other And because experience hath shewed us how irreverent the behaviour of many people is in many places some leaning other casting their hats and some sitting upon some standing at and others sitting under the Communion Table in time of Divine Service For the avoiding of these and the like abuses it is thought meet and convenient by this present Synod that the said Communion Table in all Churches or Chappels be decently severed with Rails to preserve them from such or worse prophanations And because the Administration of holy things is to be performâ—d with all possible decency and reverence therefore we judge it fit and convenient according to the word of the Service-Book established by Act of Parliamenâ— Draw near c. that all communicants with an humble reverence shall draw near and approach to the holy Table there to receive the divine mysteries which have heretofore in some places been unfitly carried up and down by the Minister unless it should be otherwise appointed in respect of the incapacity of the place or other inconvenience By the Bishop himself in his Iurisdiction and other Ordinaries respectively in theirs And lastly whereas the Church is the House of God dedicated to his holy Worship and therefore ought to mind us both of the greatness and goodness of his divine Majesty certain it is that the acknowledgment thereof not only inwardly in our hearts but also outwardly with our bodies must needs be pious in it self profitable unto us and edifying unto others We therefore think it very meet and behoveful and heartily commend it to all good and well-affected people Members of this Church that they be ready to tender unto the Lord the said acknowledgment by doing reverence and obeysance both at their coming in and going out of the said Churches Chancels or Chappels according to the most ancient custome of the Primitive Church in the purest times and of this Church also for many years of the Reign of Queen Elizaâ—eth The receiving therefore of this ancient and laudable Custome we heartily commend to the serious consideration of all good People not with any intention to exhibit any Religious Worship to the Communion Table the East or Church or any thing therein contained in so doing or to perform the said Gesture in the Celebration of the holy Eucharist upon any opinion of the Corporal presence of the Body of Christ on the holy Table or in the mystical Elements but only for the advancement of Gods Majesty and to give him alone that honour and glory that is due unto him and no otherwise And in the practice or omission of this Rite we desire that the Rule of Charity prescribed by the Apostle may be observed which is That they which use this Rite despise not them who use it not and that they whâ— use it not condemn not those that use it No sooner was this Declaration passed and sent up to the Lords but on the same day or the next an Address was made to the Prolocutor by the Clerk for Westminster concerning the confusion which hapned in most parts of the Church for want of one uniform body oâ— Articles to be used
Archbishop of Canterbury who had sâ—t so great a part of his affections on the preserving of this Church in her Power and Glory Whose sense hereof is thus express'd by one who for the time was his greatest Adversary That it struck proud Canterbury to the heart and undermined all his Prelatical Designs to advance the Bishops Pomp and Power whether with greater bitterness or truth is hard to say Their great hâ—pe was though it was such a hope as that of â—â—â—aham which the Scripture calls a hope against hope that havinâ— pâ—red the Jurisdiction of the Bishops and impaired their Power tâ—â—y would have suffered them to enjoy their Function with Peace and quiet as the only remaining Ornament and Honour of the Church oâ— England Conform therein unto the gallantry of the Ancient Romans who when they had brought the Carthaginians unto that condition as to compel them to deliver up their Ships Arms and Elephants and to make neither War nor Peace without their permission esteemed it an especial honour to their Commonwealth to preserve the City which was no longer to be feared though formerly it had contended for the Superiority But the Bishops Crimes were still unpunished And as the old Roman Citizen cried out upon his fine Country-house and pleasant Gardens when he found his name posted up amongst the Proscripts in the time of Sylla so might these Holy men complain of those fair Houses and goodly Manors which belonged to their Episcopal Sees as the only mâ—ans of the Subverâ—â—on of their Sacred Calling This had been formerly resolved oâ— but was not to be done at once as before was noâ—ed nor to be followed now but on some such colour as was pretended â—or depriving them of their Jurisdiction and Place in Parliament It was pretended for suppressing the Court of High-Commissiâ—n and the coercive Power of Jurisdiction That the Prelates had abused them both to the insufferable wrong and oppression of his Majesties Subjects And for the taking away of their Votes in Parliament with all other Civil Power in Church-men That it was found to be an occasion of great mischief both to Church and State â—he Office of the Ministry being of such great importance as to take up the whole Man And now to make way for the Abolition of the Calling it self it was given out amongst the People to have been made of no use to the Church by the Bishops themselves against whom these Objections were put in every mans mouth That they had laid aside the use of Confirming Children though required by Law whereby they had deprived themselves of that dependence which People of all sorts formerly had fastned on them That they had altogether neglected the duty of Preaching under the colour of attending their several Governments That in their several Governments they stood only as Cyphers transmitting their whole Jurisdiction to their Chancellors and under-Officers That none of them used to sit in their Consistories for hearing Grievances and Administring Justice to the Subject whether Clergy or Laity leaving them for a prey to Registers Proctors and Apparitors who most unconscionably extorted from them what they pleased That few or none of them held their Visitations in person whereby the face of the Bishop was unknown to the greatest part of the Clergy and the greatest part of the Clergy was unknown to him to the discouragement oâ— the Godly and painful Ministers and the encouragement of vicious and irregular Parsons That few of them lived in their Episcopal Cities and some there were who had never seen them whereby the Poor which commonly abound most in populous places wanted that Relief and those of the better sort that Hospitality which they had reason to expect the Divine Service in the mean time performed irreverently and perfunctorily in the Cathedrals of those Cities for want of the Bishops Residence and Superinspection That they had transferred the solemn giving of Orders from the said Cathedrals to the Chappels of their private Houses or some obscure Churches in the Country not having nor requiring the Assistance of their Deans and Chapters as they ought to do That they engrossed a sole or solitary Power to themselves alone in the Sentence of Deprivation and Degradation without the Presences and Consents of their said Deans and Chapters or any Members of the same contrary to the Canons in that behalf by which last Acts they had rendred those Capitular Bodies as useless to the Church as they were themselves And finally That seeing they did nothing which belonged unto the place of a Bishop but the receiving of their Rents living in ease and worldly pomp and domineering over the rest of their Brethren it was expedient to remove the Function out of the Church and turn their Lands and Houses unto better uses This I remember to have been the substance of those Objections made by some of the Gentry and put into the mouths of the Common People in which if any thing were true as I hope there was not such Bishops as offended in the Premises or in any of them have the less reason to complain of their own misfortunes and the more cause to be complained of for giving such Advantages to the Enemies of their Power and Function Nor was the alienating of their Lands and Houses the Total Sum of the Design though a great part of it As long as the Episcopal Jurisdiction stood much Grist was carried from the Mills in Westminster-Hall Toll whereof was taken by the Bishops Officers Therefore those Courts to be suppressed which could not be more easily done than in abolishing the Bishops whose Courts they were that so the managing of all Causes both Ecclesiastical and Civil might be brought into the hands of those who thought they could not thrive sufficiently by their own Common Law as long as any other Law was Common besides their own By means whereof all Offices and Preferments in the Admiral Archiepiscopal and Diocesan Courts being taken from the Civil Lawyers nothing can follow thereupon but the discouragement and discontinuance of those Noble Studies which formerly were found so advantagious to the State and Nation It is not to be thought that such a general Concussion should befal the Church so many Practices entertained against it and so many Endeavours used for the Ruine of it and that no man should lend a helping hand to support the Fabrick or to uphold the Sacred Ark when he saw it tottering Some well-affected in both Houses appeared stoutly for it amongst which none more cordially than the Lord George Digby in a Speech made upon occasion of the City-Petition and Sir Lucius Cary Viscount Faulkland both Members of the House of Commons Which last though he expressed much bitterness against the Bishops in one of his Speeches made in the first heats and agitation of business yet afterwards in another of them he shewed himself an especial Advocate in behalf of the Episcopal Order In which Speech of his
r. was commanded p. 113. l. 40. r. Scrinia p. 119. l. 26. r. home p 134. l. 24. 〈◊〉 it p. 144 l. 23 r. named any p. 150. l. 4. 〈…〉 p. 151. 4. 11. r. â—een p. 161. l. 1. r. land p. 170. l. 8. r. in the. p. 172. l. 14. â— â—â—gden p. 174. l. 17. r. at it p. 181. l. 26. r. the suppâ—sed p. 182. l. 28. r. there â— p. â—â—9 l. 36. r. tares p. 192. l. 14. for worse r. wiser p. 194. l. 19. r. Acts of Grace p. 197. l. 4. â—eie for l. 27. r. Embarrassâ—s p. 215. l. 40. r. Twisse p. 219. l. 41. r Subscriptiâ—ns p. 233. l. 3. r. given p. 250. l. 31. r. of them p. 271. l. 20. r. Dauphine p. 〈…〉 33. 〈◊〉 them p. 298. l. 36. r. quarrelled with p. 308. l. 38. r. in a manner p. 321. l. 25â— but. p. 331. l. 11. r. knows p. 340. l. 26. r. they come p. 343. l. 37. r. keep p. 345. l. 15. r. Osbeston p. 378 l. 36. r. distaste p. 381. l. 8. r. too blame p. 390. l. 23 r. sentences of the Kirk l. 25. r. calumnies p. 392. l. 39. r. Vâ—rres p. 401. l. 43. r. 〈◊〉 p. 407. l. 8. dele be p. 410. l. 35. dele as p. 412. l. 39. r. imploy p. 413. l. 23. r 〈◊〉 p. 415. l. 45. dele for p. 432. l. 28. r. in the. p. 436. l. 37. r. thwarting p. 465. l. 45. r. â—y the Lord. p. 464. l. 46. r. he l. 46. till p. 465. l. 45. r. silliest p. 467. l. 31. r. tâ—le p. 476. l. 44. r. as to take p. 488. l. 37. r. nor p. 491. l. 11. r. them p. 493. l. 30. r. Scotland p. 495. l. 9. â— Consents of p. 500. l. 40. dele the. p. 515. l. 29. r. nor AN ELEGIE ON THE DEATH OF The most Reverend FATHER in GOD WILLIAM Lord Archbishop of Canterbury c. Ianuary 10. 1644. Horat. Carm. Lib. 4. Od. 8. Dignum Laude Virum musa vetat mori AND yet not leave thee thus I fain would try A Line or two in way of Elegie And wail so sad a Loss if to express The greatness of it would not make it less If to Lament thee might not vex thee more Than all the Scorns thou hast endur'd before And make thee think we envied thee thy start Or doubted that thou wert not where thou art Yet with thy leave I needs must drop a Verse Write it with Tears and fit it for thy Herse And at this distance from thy Grave which lacks The Pomps of Sorrow hang my Heart with Blacks Religious Prelate What a Calm hast thou I' th' midst of those turbulent Storms which now Shipwrack this Island At how cheap a Rate Hast thou procur'd this Change of thy Estate The Mitre for a Crown A few poor days For endless Bliss Vile Earth for Heavenly Joys Such Glories has thou found such Alteration In this thy Highest as thy last Translation How were thine Enemies deceiv'd when they Advanc'd thee thus and chalk'd thee out the Way A Way so welcome to thee No Divine But knows the Red-Sea leads to Palestine And since Christ Iesus Sanctified the Cross Death 's the best Purchase Life the greatest Loss Nor be thou griev'd Blest Soul that Men do still Pursue thee with black Slanders and do kill Thy Shadow now and trample on thy Ghost As Hectors Carcass by the Grecian Host Or that thou want'st Inscriptions and a Stone T' ingrave thy Name and write thy Titles on Thou art above those Trifles and shalt stand As much above Mens malice Though the hand Of base Detraction hath defil'd thy Name And spotless Virtues yet impartial Fame Shall do thee all just Honours and set forth To all succeeding Times thy matchless Worth No Annals shall be writ but what Relate Thy happy Influence both on Church and State Thy Zeal to Publick Order Thy Great Parts For all Affairs of Weight Thy Love to Arts And to our shame and his great Glory tell For whose dear Sake by whose vile Hands he fell A Death so full of Merits of such Price To God and Man so sweet a Sacrifice As by good Church-Law may his Name prefer To a fixt Rubrick in the Kalender And let this silence the Pure Sects Complaint If they make Martyrs we may make a Saint Or should Men envie thee this Right thy Praise An Obsequie unto it self can raise Thy brave Attempt on Pauls in time to come Shall be a Monument beyond a Tombe Thy Book shall be thy Statua where we find The Image of thy Nobler Part thy Mind Thy Name shall be thy Epitaph and he Which hears and reads of that shall publish thee Above the reach of Titles and shall say None could express thy Worths a braver way And thus though murther'd thou shalt never die But live Renown'd to all Posterity Rest thou then happy in the Sweets of Bliss Th' Elyzian the Christians Paradise Exempt from Worldly Cares secure from Fears And let us have thy Prayers as thou our Tears FINIS Submission of the Clergie Character and Ejection of the Pope No Diminution of the Power and Priviledges of the Church by the Alteration The manner of Electing and Confirming Archbishops and Bishops Established by King HENRY viii still continuing in effect notwithstanding some Statutes to the contrary by K. EDW. vi The Reformation of the Church under EDW. vi Modelled according to the Scriptures and the Ancient Fathers but with relation rather to the Lutheran then Calvinian Forms Bishops a distinct Order from that of the Presbytery The Power ascribed unto the Priest or Presbyter in hearing the Confession of and giving Absolution to the Penitent Party The security of the Penitent provided for by the Church and the Authority of Absolution more fully justified The several Offices which be performed by the Priest attired at ordinary times in his Surplice and at extraordinary in his Cope The Priest in his officiating the Divine Service of the Church Restrained to his appointed Postures Not permitted to use any Form of his own Composing Tyed to officiate daily both at morning and evening but With a liberty of officiating in the Latin tongue at some times and places Presbyters not to Preach without being Licenced By whom they were to be so licenced And why they were directed to the reading of Homilies Preaching or Homilizing only once a day on the Sundays and Holy dayes Lectures upon working dayes by whom and for what ends erected and Of the dangers which arose from the Institution Of Sacraments and Sacramentals No orders to be given but by Bishops only and Confirmation reckoned for one of their peculiars The rest promisenously permitted to the Presbyter also Penance how far retain'd in the Church of England Not only as commemorated on Ashwednesday yearly but As judicially imposed on scandalous and notorious Sinners in the open Consistory Consecration of Churches truly Primitive Honoured with Dedication Feasts and Those Feasts made annually and
CYPRIANUS ANGLICUS OR THE HISTORY OF THE Life and Death OF The most Reverend and Renowned PRELATE WILLIAM By Divine Providence Lord Archbishop of Canterbury Primate of all ENGLAND and Metropolitan Chancellor of the Universities of Oxon. and Dublin and one of the Lords of the Privy Council to His late most SACRED MAJESTY King CHARLES the First Second MONARCH of Great Britain CONTAINING ALSO The Ecclesiastical History of the Three Kingdoms of ENGLAND SCOTLAND and IRELAND from His first rising till His Death By P. Heylyn D. D. and Chaplain to Charles the first and Charles the second Monarchs of Great Britain ECCLUS 44. VERS 1 3. 1. Let us now praise Famous Men and our Fathers that begat Vs. 3. Such as did bear Rule in their Kingdoms Men Renowned for their Power giving Counsel by their Vnderstanding and Declaring Prophesies LONDON Printed for A. Seile MDCLXVIII To the Honourable Sir IOHN ROBINSON Kt. and Baronet HIS MAJESTIES Lieutenant of the Tower of London SIR YOV have here before you the History of an Eminent Prelate and Patriot a Person who lived the honour and died a Martyr of the English Church and State for it was his sad Fate to be crusht betwixt Popery and Schism and having against both defended the Protestant Cause with his Pen he after chearfully proceeded to Seal that Faith with his Bloud Together with the Story of this Great Man you have likewise that of the Age he lived in especially so far as concerned the Church wherein you will find recorded many notable Agitations and Contrivances which it were pity should be lost in silence and pass away unregarded These Considerations towards a Gentleman of your worth Curiosity and loyalty are warrant enough to justifie me in this Dedication And yet I must not conceal that it belongs to you by another right that is to say the Care of recommending this VVork to the Publick was committed to a Gentleman who himself had presented it to your hand if God had not taken him away just upon the point of putting his purpose in execution So that it seems in me as well matter of Conscience as of Respect to deliver it wholly up to your Patronage and Protection since in exposing it to the world I do but perform the will of my dead Father and in addressing it to your self together with my own I also gratifie that of my deceased Friend The value of the VVork it self I do not pretend to judge of my duty and interest for the Author forbids it but for the Industry Integrity and good meaning of the Historian I dare become answerable And in truth I hope well of the rest without which I should not have made bold with Sir John Robinson's Name in the Front of it who being so nearly related both in bloud and affection to that Incomparable and Zealous Minister of God and his Prince cannot besides a Natural but upon an Honourable Impression concern himself in the glories or blemishes of this Character defective in nothing but that it could not be as ample as his worth And now having discharged my trust and duty as I could do no less so I have little more to add for my self but that I am SIR Your most humble and obedient Servant HENRY HEYLYN A Necessary INTRODUCTION To the following HISTORY BEFORE we come unto the History of this Famous Prelate it will not be amiss to see upon what Principles and Positions the Reformation of this Church did first proceed that so we may the better Judge of those Innovations which afterwards were thrust upon her and those Endeavours which were used in the latter times to bring her back again to her first Condition 1. Know therefore that King Henry viii having obtained of the Bishops and Clergie in their Convocation Anno 1530. to be acknowledged the Supream Head on Earth of the Church of England did about three years after in the 26 of his Reign confirm the said Supremacy to Himself his Heirs and Successors with all the Priviledges and Preheminencies thereunto belonging by Act of Parliament And having procured the said Bishops and Clergie in another of their Convocations held in the year 1532. to promise in verbo Sacerdotii not to assemble from thenceforth in any Convocation or Synodical Meeting but as they should be called by his Majesties Writ nor to make any Canons or Constitutions Synodal or Provincial without his Leave and Licence thereunto obtained nor finally to put the same in Execution till they were Ratified and Confirmed under the Great Seal of England Procured also an Act of Parliament to bind the Clergie to their promise Which Act called commonly The Act of the Submission of the Clergie doth bear this name in Poulton's Abridgment viz. That the Clergie in their Convocation should Enact no Constitutions without the Kings assent Anno 25. Henry viii c. 19. Which Grounds so laid he caused this Question to be debated in both Universities and all the Famous Monasteries of the Kingdom viz. An aliquid auâ—horitatis in hoc Regno Angliae Pontifici Romano de jure competat plusquam alii cuicumque Episcopo extero Which Question being concluded in the Negative and that Conclusion ratified and confirmed in the Convocation Anno 1534. there past an Act of Parliament about two years after Intituled An Act Extinguishing the Authority of the Bishops of Rome In which there was an Oath prescribed for abjuring the Popes Authority within this Realm The refusing whereof was made High-Treason Anno 28. H. viii c. 10. 2. But this Exclusion of the Pope as it did no way prejudice the Clergy in their power of making Canons Constitutions and other Synodical Acts but only brought them to a dependance upon the King for the better ordering of the same so neither did it create any diminution of the Power and Priviledges of the Arch-Bishops and Bishops in the free exercise of that Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction which anciently belonged to them For in the Act of Submission before-mentioned there passed a Clause that all former Constitutions Synodal or Provincial which were not contrary to the Word of God the Kings Prerogative Royal or the Laws and Statutes of this Realm should remain in force until they were reviewed and fitted for the use of the Church by 32 Commissioners to be nominated by the King for that end and purpose Which re-view being never made in the time of that King nor any thing done in it by K. Edw. vi though he had an Act of Parliament to the same effect the said Old Canons and Constitutions remained in force as before they were By means whereof all causes Testamentary Matrimonial and Suits for Tythes all matters of Incontinency and other notorious Crimes which gave publick Scandal all wilful absence from Divine Service Irreverence and other Misdemeanours in the Church not punishable by the Laws of the Land were still reserved unto the Ecclesiastical Courts Those Ancient Canons and Constitutions remaining also for the perpetual standing Rule
by which the proceedings in those Courts were to be regulated and directed so as it doth appear most clearly that it was not the purpose of that King either to diminish the Authority or to interrupt the Succession of Bishops which had continued in this Church from the first Plantation of the Gospel to that very time but only to discharge them from depending on the Popes of Rome or owing any thing at all to their Bulls and Faculties which had been so chargeable to themselves and exhausted so great a part of the Treasure of the Kingdom from one year to another 3. Upon this ground he past an Act of Parliament in the 25. year of his Reign for the Electing and Consecrating of Archbishops and Bishops In which it was Enacted that on the Vacancy of every Bishoprick within his Realm his Majesty should issue out his Writ of Conge d' eslire to the Dean and Chapter of the Church so Vacant thereby enabling them to proceed to the Election of another Bishop that the Election being returned by the Dean and Chapter and ratified by the Royal Assent his Majesty should issue out his Writ to the Metropolitan of the Province to proceed unto the Confirmation of the Party Elected and that if the Party so Confirmed had not before been Consecrated Bishop of some other Church that then the Metropolitan taking to himself two other Bishops at the least should proceed unto the Consecration in such form and manner as was then practised by the Church so that as to the Rites and Ceremonies of the Consecration there was no alteration made at all Those which were Consecrated after the passing of this Statute were generally acknowledged for true and lawful Bishops by the Papists themselves or otherwise Dr. Thomas Thurlby Bishop of Westminster had never been admitted to have been one of those who assisted at the Consecrating of Cardinal Pool when he was made Arch-Bishop of Canterbury on the death of Cranmer All which recited Statutes with every thing depending on them being abrogated by Act of Parliament in the time of Queen Mary were revived in the first Year of Queen Elizabeth and so still continue But so it was not with another alteration made in the form of exercising their jurisdiction by King Edw. 6. In the first Parliament of whose Reign it was enacted that all process out of the Ecclesiastical Courts should from thence forth be issued in the Kings Name only and under the Kings Seal of Arms contrary to the usage of the former times Which Statute being repealed by Queen Mary and not revived by Queen Elizabeth the Bishops and their subordinate Ministers have ever since exercised all manner of Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction in their own Names and under the distinct Seals of their several Offices 4. In Doctrinals and forms of Worship there was no alteration made in the Reign of K. Hen. 8. though there were many preparations and previous dispositions to it the edge of Ecclesiastical Affairs being somewhat blunted and the people indulged a greater Liberty in consulting with the Holy Scriptures and reading many Books of Evangelical Piety then they had been formerly which having left the way more open to Arch-Bishop Cranmer and divers other learned and Religious Prelates in K. Edwards time seconded by the Lord Protector and other great ones of the Court who had their ends apart by themselves they proceeded carefully and vigorously to a Reformation In the managing of which great business they took the Scripture for their ground according to the general explication of the ancient Fathers the practise of the Primitive times for their Rule and Pattern as it was expressed to them in approved Authors No regard had to Luther or Calvin in the procedure of their work but only to the Writings of the Prophets and Apostles Christ Iesus being the Corner-stone of that excellent Structure Melancthons coming was expected Regiis Literis in Angliam vocatus as he affirms in an Epistle to Camerarius but he came not over And Calvin made an offer of his service to Arch-Bishop Cranmer Si quis mei usus esset if any use might be made of him to promote the work but the Arch-Bishop knew the man and refused the other so that it cannot be affirmed that the Reformation of this Church was either Lutheran or Calvinian in its first original And yet it cannot be denied but that the first Reformers of it did look with more respectful eyes upon the Doctrinals Government and Forms of Worship in the Lutheran Churches then upon those of Calvins platform because the Lutherans in their Doctrines Government and Forms of Worship approach't more near the Primitive Patterns than the other did and working according to this rule they retain'd many of those ancient Rites and Ceremonies which had been practised and almost all the Holy Dayes or Annual Feasts which had been generally observed in the Church of Rome Nothing that was Apostolick or accounted Primitive did fare the worse for being Popish I mean for having been made use of in times of Popery it being none of their designs to create a new Church but reform the old Such Superstitions and Corruptions as had been contracted in that Church by long tract of time being pared away that which was good and commendable did remain as formerly It was not their intent to dig up a foundation of such precious stones because some superstructures of Straw and Stubble had been raised upon it A moderation much applauded by King Iames in the Conference at Hampton-Court whose golden Aphorisme it was That no Church ought further to separate it self from the Church of Rome either in Doctrine or Ceremony then she had departed from her self when she was in her flourishing and best estate p. 77. 5. The succession of Bishops continued as it did before but fitted in the form and manner of their Consecrations according to the Rules laid down with the fourth Council of Carthage celebrated Anno 407. or thereabouts and generally received in all the Provinces of the Western Church as appears by the Book of Consecrating Arch-Bishops and Bishops c. Approved first by the Book of Articles and confirmed in Parliament Anno 5.6 Edw. VI. as afterwards justified by the Articles of Religion agreed upon in Convocation in Queen Elizabeths time Anno 1562. And by an Act of Parliament in the 8th Year of her Reign accounted of as part of our Publick Liturgies And by that book it will appear that Bishops were then looked upon as a distinct Order of themselves and not as a different degree only amongst the rest of the Presbyters For in the Preface to that Book it is said expresly That it is evident to all men diligently reading Holy Scripture and Ancient Authors that from the Apostles time there have been these Orders of Ministers in the Church of Christ Bishops Priests and Deacons Not long after which it followeth thus viz. And therefore to the intent these Orders should be continued
offend The Restitution of which godly Discipline though they much desired yet finding that the times were not like to bear it they contented themselves with prescribing a form of Commination to be observed upon that day containing a recital of Gods Curses thundered out against impenitent Sinners to be publickly read out of the Pulpit by the Priest or Presbyter subjoyning thereunto one of the Penitential Psalms with certain Prayers which had been used in the Formularies of the times foregoing and then proceeding to the Epistle and Gospel with the rest of the Communion Service appointed for the first day of Lent in the publick Liturgy As for the other sort of Penance there was not any thing more frequent in the practice of the Church and the dispensation of the Keyes then the imposing of it by the Bishops and their Officers upon Adulterers Fornicators and such as otherwise have given scandal by their irregular course of life or by their obstinate inconformity to the Rites and Ceremonies here by Law establisht upon performance of which Penance in the face of the Church or in the way of Commutation for the use of the poor they were to have the benefit of Absolution and consequently be restored to the peace and bosom of the Church And though there be no form prescribed in our Liturgy for the reconciling of a Penitent after the performance of his Penance which I have many times wondered at yet so much care was taken in the Convocation of the year 1640. that no Absolution should be given but by the Bishop himself in person or by some other in Holy Orders having Ecclesiastical Iurisdiction or by some grave Minister being a Master of Arts at the least and Beneficed within the Diocess to be appointed by the Bishop the same to be performed in the open Consistory or some Church or Chappel the Penitent humbly craving and taking it upon his knees Can. 13. Which was as much as could be done in that point of time 14. Such being the duty of the Priest we shall next look upon the place and times in which they are to be performed the place of publick Worship they call generally according to the style of the ancient Fathers by the name of the Church For consecrating or setting apart whereof to Religious uses I finde so great authority in the Primitive times as will sufficiently free it from the guilt of Popery Witness the testimony which Pope Pius gives of his Sister Eutorepia in an Epistle to Iustus Viennensis Anno 158. or thereabouts for setting apart her own House for the use and service of the Church Witness the testimony which Metaphrastes gives of Felix the first touching his Consecrating of the house of Cicilia about the year 272. And that which Damasus gives unto Marcellinus who succeeded Felix for consecrating the house of Lucinia for Religious uses witness the famous consecration of the Temple of the Holy Martyrs in Ierusalem founded by Constantine the Great at which almost all the Bishops in the Eastern parts were summoned and called together by the Emperors Writ and finally not to descend to the following times witness the 89th Sermon of St. Ambrose entituled De Dedicatione Basilicae Preached at the Dedication of a Church built by Vitalianus and Majanus and the invitation of Paulinus another Bishop of that Age made by Sulpitius Severus his especial Friend Ad Basilicam quae pro rexerat in nomine Domini consummabitur dedicandum to be present at the Dedication of a Church of his foundation which Dedications as they were solemnized with Feastings for entertainment of the company which resorted to them so were those Feasts perpetuated in succeeding Ages by an annual Repetition or Remembrance of them such annual Dedication-Feasts being called in England Wakes or Revels and in some places only Feasts according the style and phrase of their several Countries I must confess that there occurs no form of such Consecration in our English Liturgies those times were more inclinable to the pulling down of old Churches then building of new witness the demolition of so many Hospitals Chanteries and Free Chappels in the unfortunate minority of King Edward vi But when the times were better settled and that new Churches began to be erected and the old ones to be repaired some Bishops made a Form of Consecrating to be used by themselves on such occasions And others followed a Form composed by Bishop Andrews a man as much averse as any from the Corruptions and Superstitions of the Church of Rome But if the Convocation of the Year 1640. had not been so precipitated to a speedy conclusion by the tumults of unruly people it is probable if not certain that a Canon had been passed for digesting an uniform order of such Consecrations as there was made a body of Visitation-Articles for the publick use of all that exercised Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction which every Bishop and Arch-Deacon had before fashioned for themselves 15. Next to the Consecration of Churches follows in course the necessary repair and adorning of them not only required by several Canons and Injunctions of Queen Elizabeths time the Canons of the Year 1603. and some Rubricks in the Book of Common-Prayer but also by some Homilies which were made of purpose to excite the people thereunto that is to say the Homilies of the right use of the Church for repairing and keeping clean the Church and of the time and place of Prayer The question is whether the use of painted Images on the Walls or Windows were tolerated or forbidden by the Rule of the Reformation They which conceive them to have been forbidden by the Rules of the Church alledge for defence of their opinion the Queens injunction published in the first year of her Reign Anno 1559. the Articles of the Regal Visitation following thereupon and the main scope of the three Homilies against the peril of Idolatry In the first of which it was ordered first That to the intent that all Superstition and Hypocrisie crept into divers mens hearts might vanish away no Ecclesiastical persons should set forth or extol the Dignity of any Images Reliques or Miracles but declaring the abuse of the same they shall teach that all goodness health and grace ought to be both asked and looked for only of God as the very author and giver of the same and of none other Num. 2. And secondly That they shall take away utterly extinct and destroy all Shrines coverings of Shrines all Tables Candlesticks Trindals and Rolls of Wax Pictures Paintings and all other Monuments of fained Miracles Pilgrimages Idolatry and Superstition so that there remain no memory of the same in Walls Glass-Windows or elsewhere within their Churches and Houses preserving and repairing nevertheless both the Walls and Glass-Windows and that they should exhort all their Parishioners to do the like within their several Houses Num. 23. For which last there follows afterwards a more special Injunction Numb 35. According whereunto this Article was
leave to Worship God as your selves do For if it be Gods Worship I ought to do it as well as you and if it be Idolatry you ought not to do it more then I. 19. This duty being performed at their first entrance into the Church it was next required by the Rubrick that they should reverently kneel at the reading of the publick Prayers and in the receiving of the Holy Sacrament of the Lords Supper that they should stand up at the reading of the Apostles Creed and consequently at the Athanasian and Nicene also which are as Commentaries on that Text as also at the frequent Repetitions of the Gloria Patri which is an Abridgement of the same And in the next place it was required by the Queens Injunctions That whensoever the Name of Iesus shall be in any Lesson Sermon or otherwise in the Church pronounced that due reverence be made of all persons young and old with lowness of courtesie and uncovering the heads of the mankinde as thereunto doth necessarily belong and heretofore hath been accustomed In which it is to be observed that though this Injunction was published in the first year of the Queen yet then this bowing at the Name of Iesus was lookt on as an ancient custom not only used in Queen Maries Reign but also in King Edwards time and in those before And in this case and in that before and in all others of that nature it is a good and certain rule that all such Rites as had been practised in the Church of Rome and not abolisht nor disclaimed by any Doctrine Law or Canon of the first Reformers were to continue in the same state in which they found them But this commendable custom together with all other outward reverence in Gods publick Service being every day more and more discontinued as the Puritan Faction got ground amongst us it seemed good to the Prelates and Clergy assembled in Convocation Anno 1603. to revive the same with some enlargement as to the uncovering of the Head in all the acts and parts of publick worship For thus we have it in the 18. Canon of that year viz. No man shall cover his head in the Church or Chappel in time of Divine Service except he have some Infirmity in which case let him wear a night Cap or Coife And likewise when the Name of Iesus shall be mentioned due and lowly reverence shall be done by all persons present as it hath been accustomed testifying by this outward Ceremony and Gesture their inward Humility Christian Resolution and due acknowledgement that the Lord Iesus Christ the true and eternal Son of God is the only Saviour of the world in whom alone all Graces Mercies and Promises of Gods love to mankinde for this life and the life to come are wholly comprised In which Canon we have not only the Doctrine that bowing is to be used to the Name of Iesus but the uses also and not alone the custom but the reasons of it both grounded on that Text of Scripture Phil. 2.10 that at the Name of IESVS every knee should bow according to such expositions as were made thereof by St. Ambrose and others of the ancient Writers 20. In matters which were meerly doctrinal and not practical also so the first Reformers carried on the work with the same equal temper as they did those which were either mixt or meerly practical And first beginning with the Pope having discharged themselves from the Supremacy which in the times foregoing he had exercised over them in this Kingdom I finde no Declaration in any publick Monument or Records of the Church of England that the Pope was Antichrist whatsoever some of them might say in their private Writings some hard expressions there are of him in the Book of Homilies but none more hard then those in the publick Litany first published by King Hen. viii at his going to Bolongue and afterwards retained in both Liturgies of King Edward vi In which the people were to pray for their deliverance from the tyranny of the Bishop of Rome and his detestable enormities c. This was conceived to be as indeed it was a very great scandal and offence to all those in the Realm of England who were well affected to the Church of Rome and therefore in the Liturgy of Queen Elizabeth it was quite left out the better to allure them to the Divine Service of the Church as at first it did And for the Church of Rome it self they beheld it with no other eyes then as a Member of the visible Church which had for many hundred years maintained the Fundamentals of the Christian Faith though both unsound in Doctrine and corrupt in Manners Just as a man distempered in his Brain Diseased in all the parts of his Body and languishing under many putrified Sores doth still retain the being of a natural man as long as he hath sense and motion and in his lucid intervals some use of Reason They tell us in the 19. Article that the Church of Rome hath erred not only in their living and manner of Ceremonies but in matters of Faith But then they lookt upon her as a Member of the Visible Church as well as those of Ierusalem Antioch and Alexandria which are there affirmed to have erred also Erre then she might and erre she did indeed too grosly and yet might notwithstanding serve as a conduit-pipe to convey to us many of those Primitive Truths and many of those godly Rites and Ceremonies which she had superstitiously defiled In which last place it was a very pious rule that in the Reformation of a Church abuses being taken away the primitive Institution should be left remaining Tollatur abusus maneat usus as the saying is and in the first as piously observed by King Iames in the Conference at Hampton-Court that in all Reformations he would not have any such departure from the Papists in all things that because we in some points agree with them therefore we should be accounted to be in an error Let us then see how near the first Reformers did and might come unto the Papists and yet not joyn with them in their Errors to the betraying of the Truth 21. The Pope they deprived of that unlimitted Supremacy and the Church of Rome of that exorbitant power which they formerly challenged over them yet did they neither think it fit to leave the Church without her lawful and just Authority nor saâ—e to put her out of the protection of the Supream Governour Touching the first it was resolved in the 20. Article That the Church hath power not only to decree Rites and Ceremonies but also in Controversies of Faith as the English Ecclesia habet Ritus Ceremonias Statuendi jus in fidei controversiis Authoritatem as it is in the Latine And so it stands in the Original Acts of the Convocation Anno 1562. and publisht in the self same words both in Latine and English Afterwards in the year
Suffrage of the Right Learned Bishop Bilson who lived the greatest part of his time with the said Mr. Nowel by whom we are told in his Book of True Subject c. p. 779. And he tells it with a God forbid that we deny not That the Flesh and Blood of Christ are truly present and truly received of the faithful at the Lords Table 26. A clear explication of which Doctrine was made in the beginning of the Reign of King Iames by whose appointment with the consent of the Metropolitan some of the Bishops and other learned men of the Clergy it was ordered in the Conference at Hampton Court that the Doctrine of the Sacraments should be added to the Authorized Catechism of the Church where before it was not in which addition to the Catechism it is said expresly That the Body and Blood of Christ are verily and indeed taken of the Faithful in the Lords Supper Verily and indeed saith the English Book Vere reipsa or Vere realiter saith the Latine Translations by which the Church doth teach us to understand that Christ is truly and really present though after a spiritual manner in that Blessed Sacrament And that this was the Churches meaning will be made apparent by the Testimony of some of the most learned men which have written since two of which I shall here produce that out of the mouths of two such Witnesses the truth hereof may be established The first of these shall be the most eminent Bishop Andrews a contemporary of the said Bishop Bilson who in his answer unto Cardinal Bellarmine thus declares himself Presentiam credimus non minus quam vos veram deinde presentiae nil temere definimus We acknowledge saith he a presence as true and real as you do but we determine nothing rashly of the manner of it The second shall be Bishop Morton as great an enemy to the Errors and Superstitions of the Church of Rome as any that ever wrote against it who could not but be sixty years of age at the death of Bishop Andrews and he affirms expresly That the question betwixt us and the Papists is not concerning a Real Presence which the Protestants as their own Jesuites witness do also profess Fortunatus a Protestant holding that Christ is in the Sacrament most Really Verissime Realissime as his words are By which it seems it is agreed on on both sides that is to say the Church of England and the Church of Rome that there is a true and real Presence of Christ in the Holy Eucharist the disagreement being only in the modus presentiae 27. The like Dispute is also raised de modo descensus touching the manner and extent of Christs Descending into Hell which the Papists will have to be only partial and to extend no farther then to the upper Region of that infernal Habitation called by them commonly Limbus Patrum The Calvinists will have it to be only figurative no descent at all and they are sub-divided into three opinions Calvin himself interprets it of our Saviours Sufferings on the Cross in which he underwent all those torments even to Desperation which the damned do endure in Hell Many of the Calvinian party understand nothing by Christs Descent into Hell but his Descending into the Grave and then his descending into Hell will be the same with his being buried Which Tautology in such a short summary of the Christian Faith cannot be easily admitted And therefore the late Lord Primate of Ireland not liking either of their opinions will finde a new way by himself in which I cannot say what leaders he had but I am sure he hath had many followers And he by Christs descending into Hell will haue nothing else to be understood but his continuing in the State of Separation between the Body and the Soul his remaining under the power of death during the time that he lay buried in the Grave which is no more in effect though it differ somewhat in the terms then to say he dyed and was buried and rose not again till the third day as the Creed instructs us and then we are but where we were with the other Calvinists But on the contrary the Church of England doth maintain a Local Descent that is to say That the Soul of Christ at such time as his Body lay in the Grave did Locally Descend into the neathermost parts in which the Devil and his Angels are reserved in everlasting Chains of Darkness unto the Judgment of the great and terrible Day And this appears to be the meaning of the first Reformers by giving this Article a distinct place by its self both in the Book of Articles published in the time of King Edward vi Anno 1552. and in the Book agreed upon in the Convocation of the 5. of Queen Elizabeth 1564. in both which it is said expresly in the self-same words viz. As Christ dyed for us and was buried so also is it to be believed that he went down into Hell which is either to be understood of a Local Descent or else we are tyed to believe nothing by it but what explicitely or implicitely is comprehended in the former Article in which there is particular mention of Christs Sufferings Crucifying Death and Burial Now that this is the Churches meaning cannot be better manifested then in the words of Mr. Alexander Nowel before-mentioned who for the reasons before remembred cannot in reason be supposed to be ignorant of the true sense and meaning of the Church in that particular and he accordingly in his Catechism publickly allowed of with reference to a Local Descent doth declare it thus viz. Vt Christus corpore in terrae viscera ita anima corpore separata ad inferos descendit c. that is As Christ descended in his Body into the bowels of the earth so in his Soul separated from that Body he descended also into Hell by means whereof the power and efficacy of his Death was not made known only to the dead but to the Devils themselves insomuch that both the souls of the unbelievers did sensibly perceive that condemnation which was most justly due to them for their incredulity and Satan himself the Prince of Devils did as plainly see that his tyranny and all the powers of darkness were opprest ruined and destroyed Which Doctrine when it began to be decryed and the Calvinian Gloss to get ground upon it was learnedly asserted by Dr. Thomas Bilson then Bishop of Winchester in his Book entituled A Survey of Christs Sufferings in which he hath amassed together whatsoever the Fathers Greek and Latine or any of the ancient Writers have affirmed of this Article with all the points and branches which depend upon it 28. The Sufferings of Christ represented in the Blessed Sacrament of the Lords Supper with some of the effects thereof by his descending into Hell being thus dispatched we shall next look into that of Baptisme in which we shall consider the necessity
first and afterwards the efficacy of it And first in reference to the Necessity The first Reformers did not only allow the administration of this Sacrament in private houses but permitted it to private persons even to women also For it was ordered in the Rubrick of Private Baptism That when any great need shall compel as in extremity of weakness they which are present shall call upon God for his Grace and say the Lords Prayer if the time will suffer and then one of them shall name the Childe and dip him in the water or poure water upon him saying these words N. I Baptize thee in the name of the Father c. At which passage when King Iames seemed to be offended in the Conference at Hampton-Court because of the liberty which they gave to Women and Laicks It was answered then by Dr. Whitgift Archbishop of Canterbury That the administration of Baptisme by Women and Lay Persons was not allowed in the practice of the Church but enquired of and censured by the Bishops in their Visitations and that the words in the Book inferred no such meaning Against which when the King excepted urging and pressing the words of the Book that they could not but intend a permission and suffering of Women and private Persons to Baptize It was answered by Dr. Babington then Bishop of Worcester That indeed the words were doubtful and might be pressed to that meaning but that it seemed by the contrary practice of this Church censuring Women in this case That the Compilers of that Book did not so intend them and yet propounded them ambiguously because otherwise perhaps the Book would not have then passed in the Parliament But then stood forth the Bishop of London Dr. Bancroft and plainly said That it was not the intent of those Learned and Reverend men who framed the Book of Common-Prayer by ambiguous terms to deceive any but did indeed by those words intend a permission of private persons to Baptize in case of Necessity whereof their Letters were witnesses some parts whereof he then read and withal declared That the same was agreeable to the practice of the ancient Church as appeared by the Authority of Tertullian and of S. Ambrose on the 4th of the Ephesians who are plain in that point laying also open the absurdities and impieties of their opinions who think there is no necessity of Baptism And though at the motion of that King it was ordered that the words Lawful Minister should be put into the Rubrick First let the LAWFVL MINISTER and them that be present call upon God for his Grace c. The said LAWFVL MINISTER shall dip it into the Water c. yet was the alteration greater in sound then sense it being the opinion of many great Clerks that any man in cases of extream necessity who can pronounce the words of Baptism may pass in the account and notion of a lawful Minister So much for the necessity of Baptism And as for the efficacacy thereof it is said expresly in the 27. Article To be a sign of Regeneration or New Birth whereby as by an Instrument they that receive Baptisme rightly are grafted into the Church the promises of forgiveness of Sin and of our Adoption to be the Sons of God by the Holy Ghost are visibly signed and sealed Faith is confirmed and Grace is encreased by vertue of Prayer unto God and as expresly it is said in one of the Rubricks before Confirmation That it is certain by Gods word that Children being Baptized have all things necessary for their Salvation and be undoubtedly saved that is to say for so it must be understood in case they dye before they fall into the committing of Actual Sins 29. Touching good works and how far they conduce unto our Iustification the breach was wider at the first breakin gs out of Luther then it hath been since Luther ascribing Iustification unto Faith alone without relation unto Works and those of Rome ascribing it to good Works alone without relation unto Faith which they reckoned only amongst the preparatives unto it But when the point had been long canvased and the first heats were somewhat cooled they began to come more neer unto one another For when the Papists attributed Iustification unto Works alone they desired to be understood of such good Works as proceeded from a true and lively Faith and when the Lutherans ascribed it to Faith alone they desired to be understood of such a Faith as was productive of good Works and attended by them The Papists thereupon began to cherish the distinction between the first and second Iustification ascribing the first unto Faith only the second which the Protestants more properly called by the name of Sanctification to the works of Righteousness The Protestants on the other side distinguishing between Fides sola and solitaria between Sola Fides and Fides quae est Sola intending by that nicity that though Faith alone doth justifie a sinner in the sight of God yet that it is not such a Faith as was alone but stood accompanied with good Works And in this way the Church of England went in her Reformation declaring in the 11 Article That we are accounted righteous before God only for the Merits of our Lord and Saviour Iesus Christ by Faith and not for our own works or deservings Which Justification by Faith only is further declared to be a most wholesome Doctrine and very full of comfort for which we are referred to the Book of Homilies And in the Book of Homilies we shall also finde That we may well bear the name of Christian men but we lack that true Faith which belongeth thereunto For true Faith doth evermore bring forth good Works as St. Iames speaketh Shew me thy Faith by thy Works Thy Deeds and Works must be an open testimony of thy Faith otherwise thy Faith being without good Works is but the Devils faith the faith of the wicked a phantasie of Faith and not a true Christian Faith And that the people might be be trained up in the works of Righteousness it is declared in the 7th Article That no Christian man whatsoever is free from the obedience of the Commandments which are called Moral According whereunto it is ordered by the publick Liturgy that the said Commandments shall be openly read in the Congregation upon Sundayes and Holy Dayes contrary to the usage of all ancient Liturgies the people humbly praying God To have mercy upon them for their transgression of those Laws and no less humbly praying him To encline their hearts to keep the same So that though Faith must lead the way to our Iustification yet holiness of life manifested in the works of Charity and all other acts of godly living must open the way for us to the Gates of Heaven and procure our entrance at the same as is apparent by the 25. of St. Matthews Gospel from verse 34. to 41. 30. Which being so it may be well affirmed without any wrong
which being the very words of the Apostle Eph. 1.4 are generally interpreted by the ancient Fathers of those who do believe in Christ For thus St. Ambrose amongst others Sicut elegit nos in ipso as he hath chosen us in him Prescius enim Deus omnes scit qui credituri essent in Christum For God saith he by his general Presence did fore-know every man that would believe in Christ The like saith Chrysostom on the Text. And that our first Reformers did conceive so it appears by that of Bishop Latimer in his Sermon on the third Sunday after the Epiphany When saith he we hear that some be chosen and some be damned let us have good hope that we be among the chosen and live after this hope that is uprightly and godly then shall we not be deceived Think that God hath chosen those that believe in Christ and Christ is the Book of Life If thou believest in him then art thou written in the Book of Life and shall be saved Secondly The Doctrine of Predestination as before laid down may be further proved out of the last clause of the said 17. Article where it is said That we must receive Gods promises in such wise as they be generally set forth to us in holy Scripture and that in all our doings that will of God is to be followed which we have expresly declared to us in the word of God Then which nothing can be more repugnant to the Doctrine of Predestination delivered by the Contra-Remonstrants whither Supra-lapsarian or Sub-lapsarian is no great matter which restrains Predestination unto Life to a few particulars without respect had to their Faith in Christ or to Christs Sufferings and Death for them which few particulars so predestinated to life eternal shall as they teach us by an irresistable Grace be brought to God and by the infallible conduct of the Holy Spirit be preserved from falling away from grace and favour 33. Such is the Churches Doctrine in the point of Election or Predestination unto life but in the point of Reprobation or Predestination unto death she is utterly silent leaving it to be gathered upon Logical Inferences from that which is delivered by her in the point of Election for Contrariorum contraria est ratio as Logicians say though that which is so gathered ought rather to be called a Dereliction then a Reprobation No such absolute irreversible and irrespective decree of Reprobation taught or maintained in any publick Monument or Record of the Church of England by which the far greatest part of mankinde are prae-ordained and consequently prae-condemned to the pit of Torments without respect had unto their sins as the Supra-lapsarians or to their credulities as generally is maintained by the Sublapsarians in the Schools of Calvin Much I am sure there is against it in the Writings of Bishop Hooper and Bishop Latimer who took great pains in the first carrying on of the Reformation and therefore we may judge by them of the Churches meaning in that particular For in the Preface to a Book written by Iohn Hooper afterwards Bishop of Glocester containing an Exposition of the Ten Commandments and published Anno 1550. we shall finde it thus viz. That Cain was no more excluded from the promise of Christ till he excluded himself then Abel Saul then David Iudas then Peter Esau then Iacob that God is said to have hated Esau not because he was dis-inherited of eternal Life but in laying his Mountains and his Heritage waste for the Dragons of the Wilderness Mal. 1.3 That the threatnings of God against Esau if he had not of his wilful malice excluded himself from the promise of Grace should no more have hindered his Salvation then Gods threatnings against Ninive c That it is not a Christian mans part to say That God hath written fatal Laws as the stoick and with necessity of destiny violently pulleth the one by the hair into Heaven and thrusteth the other head-long into Hell that the cause of Rejection or Damnation is sin in man which will not hear neither receive the promise of the Gospel c. And in a Sermon on the third Sunday after Epiphany we finde Bishop Latimer speaking thus viz. That if the most are damned the fault is not in God but in themselves for Deus vult omnes homines salvos fieri God would that all men should be saved but they themselves procure their own damnation and despise the Passion of Christ by their wicked and inordinate living Thus also in his fourth Sermon Preached in Lincolnshire That Christ only and no man else merited Remission Iustification and eternal felicity for as many as will believe the same that Christ shed as much Blood for Iudas as for Peter that Peter believed it and therefore was saved that Iudas would not believe therefore was condemned the fault being in him only and no body else More of which passages might be gathered from the Writings of those godly Martyrs were not these sufficient And though the Calvinian fancies in the points of Election and Reprobation got so much ground on this Church that they began to be obtruded on the people for the Doctrines of it yet were they vigorously opposed by some of our Confessors in Prison in Queen Maries dayes by Dr. Harsnet and Mr Banret in the Pulpit and Peter Baro and Dr. Overald in the Divinity Schools of Cambridge in Queen Elizabeths time by Dr. Bancroft then Lord Bishop of London in the Conference at Hampton-Court Anno 1603. being the first year of King Iames and finally by King Iames himself refusing as he did to admit the nine Articles of Lambeth containing all the points and particularities of the Calvinian Doctrines of Predestination and Reprobation among the Articles of Religion here by Law establisht when Dr. Reynolds in that Conference did desire it of him But nothing better proves the Churches Doctrine in these points than the Church it self by holding sorth the universal Redemption of all mankinde by the Death of Christ the free co-operation of the will of man with the Grace of God in the chief acts of his Conversion the possibility of falling into grievous sins Gods displeasure and consequently from the grace received all which are utterly destructive of Calvins Doctrine in this point and that not of the whole Machina only but of every part and parcel of that ruinous building as will appear by the particulars hereafter following 34. And first the Universal Redemption of all mankinde by the death of Christ hath been so clearly and explicitely delivered by the Church of England that nothing can be more plain For in the second Article it is said expresly That Christ suffered was Crucified Dead and Buried to reconcile his Father to us and to be a Sacrifice not only for Original Guilt but also for the actual sins of men Agreeable whereunto it is declared Art 31. That the offering of Christ once made is the perfect Redemption Propitiation
he was chosen to be one of the four Dr. Andrews Bishop of Chichester Dr. Barlow Bishop of Rochester and Dr. King then Dean of Christchurch and not long after Bishop of London were the other three who were appointed to Preach before his Majesty at Hampton-court in the Month of September 1606. for the Reductions of the two Melvins and other Presbyterian Scots to a right understanding of the Church of England In the performance oâ— which Service he took for his Text those words of the Apostle Let every soul c. Rom. 13.1 In canvasing whereof he fell upon the Point of the Kings Supremacy in Causes Ecclesiastical which he handled as the most Reverend Archbishop Spotwood who was present at the Sermon hath informed us of him both learnedly and soundly to the satisfaction of all the hearers but that the Scottish Ministers seemed very much grieved to hear the Pope and the Presbytery so often equalled in their opposition to Sovereign Princes Hist. of the Church of Scotland Lib. VII pag. 497. And though the other three with the like abilities and elocution had discharged their parts yet gained they nothing on the Scots who were resolved like the deaf Adder in the Psalmist not to give ear unto the Charmers charmed they never so wisely But whatsoever they lost in the opinion of that proud and refractory Generation they gained exceedingly on the King and great Preferments for themselves Bishop Andrews being not long after removed to the See of Ely Bishop Barlow unto that of Lincoln Dr. King preferred to the See of London and Dr. Buckridge to that of Rochester where he continued till the year 1627. when by the power and favour of this his present Pupill then Bishop of Bath and Wells he was translated to the rich Bishoprick of Ely in which See he died Of this man I have spoken the more at large that finding the temper of the Tutor we may the better judge of those ingredients which went to the making up of the Scholar Having spent about a year in his Colledge there was raised such a good report of him in the Town of Reading that partly by his own proficiencies and partly by the good esteem which was had of his Father he was nominated by the Mayor and others of that Corporation unto a Scholars place in that House according to the Constitutions of Sir Tho. White the Honourable and sole Founder of it who though he had designed the Merchant-Taylors School in London for the Chief Seminary of his Colledge yet being a man of a more publick Spirit than to confine himself to any one place he allowed two Fellowships to the City of Coventry and as many to Bristol two also to the Town of Reading and one to Tunbridg Admitted a Scholar of the House on this nomination at the end of three years according to the Custom of that Colledge he was made one of the Fellows taking his Academical Degrees according to that custom also by which custom those of that Society are kept longer from taking their degrees in the Arts but are permitted to take their Degrees in Divinity much sooner than in other Houses so that although he proceeded not Master of Arts till the Month of Iuly 1599. yet at the end of five years only he took the Degree of Batchelour in Divinity without longer stay during which interval he was first made Deacon and afterwards was put into the Order of Priesthood by Dr. Young then Bishop of Rochester the See of Oxon. being vacant in which vacancy it had continued for the space of 11. years that is to say from the death of Bishop Vnderhill An. 1592. till the Consecration of Dr. Bridges on the twelfth of February An. 1603. The Patrimony of that Church being in the mean time much dilapidated and made a prey for the most part to the Earl of Essex to whom it proved as miserably fatal as the Gold of Tholouse did of old to the Soldiers of Caepio And now being fallen upon his Studies in Divinity in the exercise whereof he met with some affronts and oppositions it will be necessary to take a short view of the then present Estate of that University that so we may the better discern the Reasons of those affronts and oppositions under which he suffered Know then that Mr. Lawrence Humphrey one of the Fellows of Magdalen Colledge being deprived of his Fellowship there in Queen Maries time betook himself to the City of Zurich a City of chiefest note amongst the Switzers remarkable for the Preachings and Death of Zuinglius from whence and from the Correspondence which he had at Geneva he brought back with him at his returning into England on Queen Maries death so much of the Calvinian both in Doctrine and in Discipline that the best that could be said of him by one who commonly speaks favourably of all that Party is that he was a moderate and conscientious Non-conformist Immediately on his return he was by Queen Elizabeth made President of Magdalen Colledge and found to be the fittest man as certainly he was a man of very good parts and the Master of a pure Latin Style for governing the Divinity Chair as her Majesties Professor in that Faculty in which he continued till the year 1596. and for a great part of that time was Vice-chancellor also By which advantages he did not only stock his Colledge with such a generation of Non-conformists as could not be wormed out in many years after his decease but sowed in the Divinity Schools such seeds of Calvinism and laboured to create in the younger Students such a strong hate against the Papists as if nothing but Divine Truths were to be found in the one and nothing but Abominations to be seen in the other And though Doctor Iohn Holland Rector of Exceter Colledge who succeeded Humphries in the Chair came to it better principled than his Predecessor yet did he suffer himself to be borne away by the violent current of the times contrary in some cases to his own opinion And yet as zealous as Doctor Humphries shewed himself against the Papists insomuch as he got the title of a Papisto Mastyx he was not thought though seconded by the Lady Margarets Professor for that University to make the distance wide enough betwixt the Churches A new Lecture therefore must be founded by Sir Francis Walsingham Principal Secretary of Estate a man of Great Abilities in the Schools of Policy an extreme hater of the Popes and Church of Rome and no less favourable unto those of the Puritan Faction The designe was to make the Religion of the Church of Rome more odious and the differences betwixt them and the Protestants to appear more irreconcileable than before they did And that he might not fail of his purpose in it the Reading of this Lecture was committed to Doctor Iohn Reynolds President of Corpus Christi Colledge a man of infinite Reading and as vast a Memory who
having lived sometimes in one of our English Seminaries beyond the Seas declared himself as profest a Papist and as eager in the pursuit of that way as any other whatsoever But being regained unto this Church by his Brother William who lost himself in the encounter he thought he could not sufficiently express his detestation of the errors and corruptions in the Church of Rome but by running to the other extream and making himself considerable amongst the Puritans On which account as he became very gracious to Sir Francis Walsingham so was he quickly made the Spiritual Head of the Puritan Faction in which capacity he managed their business for them in the Conference at Hampton Court Anno 1603. where he appeared the principal if not only Speaker the other three that is to say Spark Chadderton and Knewstubs serving no otherwise than as Mutes and Cyphers to make up the mess. By the power and practices of these men the disposition of those times and the long continuance of the Earl of Leicester the principal Patron of that Faction in the place of Chancellor the face of that University was so much altered that there was little to be seen in it of the Church of England according to the Principles and Positions upon which it was at first Reformed All the Calvinian Rigors in matters of Predestination and the Points depending thereupon received as the Established Doctrines of the Church of England the necessity of the one Sacrament the eminent dignity of the other and the powerful efficacy of both unto mans salvation not only disputed but denyed the Article of Christs local descent into hell so positively asserted in two Convocations Anno 1552. and 1562. at first corrupted with false Glosses afterwards openly contradicted and at last totally disclaimed because repugnant to the Fancies of some Forreign Divines though they at odds amongst themselves in the meaning of it Episcopacy maintained by halves not as a distinct Order from that of the Presbyters but only a degree above them or perhaps not that for fear of giving scandal to the Churches of Calvins Platform the Church of Rome inveighed against as the Whore of Babylon or the Mother of Abominations the Pope as publickly maintained to be Antichrist or the Man of Sin and that as positively and magisterially as if it had been one of the chief Articles of the Christian Faith and then for fear of having any good thoughts for either the visibility of the Church must be no otherwise maintained than by looking for it in the scattered Conventicles of the Berengarians in Italy the Albigenses in France the Huffites in Bohemia and the Wickliffists among our selves Nor was there any greater care taken for the Forms and Orders of this Church than there had been for points of Doctrine the Surplice so disused in officiating the Divine Service of the Church and the Divine Service of the Church so slubbered over in most of the Colledges that the Prelates and Clergy assembled in Convocation Anno 1603. were necessitated to frame two Canons that is to say Can. 16 17. to bring them back again to the ancient practise particularly the bowing at the Name of IESVS commanded by the Injunctions of Queen Elizabeth Anno 1559. and used in most Churches of the Kingdom so much neglected and decryed that Airy Provost of Queens Colledge writ a Tract against it the Habits of the Priests by which they were to be distinguished from other men not only by the Queens Injunctions but also by some following Canons made in Convocation so much despised and laid aside that Doctor Reynolds had the confidence to appear in the Conference at Hampton Court in his Turky Gown and therefore may be thought to have worn no other in the University And in a word the Books of Calvin made the Rule by which all men were to square their Writings his only word like the ipse dixit of Pythagoras admitted for the sole Canon to which they were to frame and conform their Judgments and in comparison of whom the Ancient Fathers of the Church men of Renown and the Glories of their several Times must be held contemptible and to offend against this Canon or to break this Rule esteemed a more unpardonable Crime than to violate the Apostles Canons or dispute the Doctrines and Determinations of any of the four first general Councels so as it might have proved more safe for any man in such a general deviation from the Rules and Dictates of this Church to have been look'd upon as an Heathen or Publican than an Anti-Calvinist But Laud was of a stronger Metal than to give up himself so tamely and being forged and hammered on a better Anvil would not be wrought on by the times or captivate his Understanding to the Names of Men how great soever they appeared in the eyes of others Nor would he run precipitately into common Opinions for common Opinions many times are but common Errors as Calderinus is reported to have gone to Mass because he would not break company with the rest of his friends His Studies in Divinity he had founded on the Holy Scriptures according to the Glosses and Interpretations of the ancient Fathers for doing which he had the countenance and direction of a Canon made in Convocation Anno 1571. by which it was appointed That in interpreting the Scriptures they were to raise no other Doctrines from them than what had been collected thence from the ancient Fathers and other godly Bishops of the Primitive times And laying to this Line the establish'd Doctrines and Determinations of the Church of England it was no hard matter to him to discern how much the Church had deviated from her self or most men rather from the Church in those latter times how palpably the Articles had been wrested from the Literal and Gramatical sence to fit them to the sence of particular persons how a different construction had been put upon them from that which was the true and genuine meaning of the men that framed them and the Authority which confirmed them and finally that it would be a work of much glory but of much more merit to bring her back again to her native Principles But then withal it was as easie to discern how desperate an attempt it must needs appear for a single man unseconded and not well befriended to oppose himself against an Army how vain a thing to strive against so strong a stream and cross the current of the times that the disease by long neglect was grown so natural and habitual that more mischief might be feared from the Medicine than from the Malady that he must needs expose himself to many Censures and Reproaches and possibly to some danger also by the undertaking But these last considerations being weighed in the Scale of the Sanctuary appeared so light that he was resolved to try his fortune in the work and to leave the issue thereof unto God by whom Paul's planting
and Apollo's watering do receive increase For being thus resolved upon the point it was not long before he had an opportunity to set it forwards He had before attained unto an high esteem for Arts and Oratory and was conceived to have made so good a proficiency in the Studies of Divinity also that in the year 1602. he was admitted to read the Lecture of Mrs. May's Foundation with the general liking of that Colledge With the like general consent and approbation he was chosen out of all the rest of that Society to be a Candidate for the Proctorship in the University into which Office he was chosen on the fourth of May 1603. which was as soon as he was capable of it by the University Statutes which Office he discharged with great applause as to himself and general satisfaction unto others Doctor George Abbot Master of Vniversity Colledge who afterwards attained to the See of Canterbury was at that time Vice-chancellor of the University whom with the rest of the Doctors and Heads of Houses he accompanied to Woodstock Manor to present themselves and tender their most humble service to the most Mighty Prince King Iames succeeding on the 24th of March before to the Crown of England And in this year it was but whether in reading of the Lecture of Mrs. May's Foundation or some other Chappel Exercise I am not able to say he maintained the constant and perpetual visibility of the Church of Christ derived from the Apostles to the Church of Rome continued in that Church as in others of the East and South till the Reformation Dr. Abbot Master of Vniversity Colledg and Vice-chancellor was of a different opinion and could not finde any such visibility of the Christian Church but by tracing it as well as he could from the Berengarians to the Albigenses from the Albigenses to the Wickliffists from the Wickliffists unto the Hussites and from the Hussites unto Luther and Calvin for proof whereof we may consult a Book of his entituled The Visibility of the Church published in those busie Times when this impertinent Question viz. Where Was your Church before Luther was as impertinently insisted on by the Priests and Jesuites This being his opinion also when he lived in Oxon he thought it a great derogation to his Parts and Credit that any man should dare to maintain the contrary and thereupon conceived a strong grudge against him which no tract of time could either abolish or diminish In the next year viz. 1604. he peformed his Exercise for Batchelor of Divinity in which he maintained these two Points First The necessity of Baptism Secondly That there could be no true Church without Diocesan Bishops For which last he was shrewdly ratled by Doctor Holland above-mentioned as one that did endeavour to cast a bone of Discord betwixt the Church of England and the Reformed Churches beyond the Seas and for the first it was objected That he had taken the greatest part of his Supposition out of Bellarmines Works as if the Doctrine of the Incarnation of the Son of God or any necessary Truths were to be renounced because they are defended by that Learned Cardinal But misfortunes seldom come alone if at the least it may be counted a misfortune to be reproach'd for standing up in defence of truth For not long after viz. Anno 1606. he was questioned by Dr. Airy being Vice-chancellor for that year for a Sermon preached in St. Maries Church on the 26th of October as containing in it sundry scandalous and Popish passages the good man taking all things to be matter of Popery which were not held forth unto him in Calvins Institutes conceiving that there was as much Idolatry in bowing at the Name of IESVS as in worshipping the brasen Serpent and as undoubtedly believing that Antichrist was begotten on the Whore of Babylon as that Pharez and Zara were begotten on the body of Tamar Which advantage being taken by Doctor Abbot he so violently persecuted the poor man and so openly branded him for a Papist or at least very Popishly enclined that it was almost made an Heresie as I have heard from his own mouth for any one to be seen in his company and a misprision of Heresie to give him a civil Salutation as he walked the Streets But there will one day come a time when Doctor Abbot may be made more sensible of these Oppressions when he shall see this poor despised man standing upon the higher ground and more above him in respect of Power than beneath in Place So unsafe a thing it is for them that be in Authority to abuse their Power and carry matters on to the last extremities as if they had Fortune in a string and could be sure to lead her with them whithersoever they went This scandal being raised at Oxon it was not long before it flew to Cambridge also at what time Mr. Ioseph Hall who died Bishop of Norwich about the year 1657. was exercising his Pen in the way of Epistles in one of which inscribed to Mr. W. L. the two first Letters of his Name it was generally supposed that he aimed at him and was this that followeth I would saith he I knew where to finde you then I could tell how to take direct aims whereas now I must pore and conjecture To day you are in the Tents of the Romanists to morrow in ours the next day between both against both Our Adversaries think you ours we theirs your Conscience findes you with both and neither I flatter you not This of yours is the worst of all tempers Heat and Cold have their uses Lukewarmness is good for nothing but to trouble the stomack Those that are spiritually hot find acceptation those that are stark cold have a lesser reckoning the mean between both is so much worse as it comes neerer to good and attains it not How long will you halt in this indifferency Resolve one way and know at last what you do hold what you should Cast off either your wings or your teeth and loathing this Bat-like Nature be either a Bird or a Beast To die wavering and uncertain your self will grant fearful If you must settle when begin you If you must begin why not now It is dangerous deferring that whose want is deadly and whose opportunity is doubtful God cryeth with Iehu Who is on my side who Look at last out of your window to him and in a resolute courage cast down the Iezebel that hath bewitched you Is there any impediment which delay will abate Is there any which a just answer cannot remove If you had rather waver who can settle you But if you love not inconstancy tell us why you stagger Be plain or else you will never be firm c. But notwithstanding these false bruits and this smart Epistle Doctor Buckridge who had been his Tutor and from whom he received his Principles had better assurance of his unfeigned sincerity in the true
to make her some Reparation in point of Honour by taking her into his Bosom as a Lawful Wiâ—e Besides he had some Children by her before she was actually separated from the Bed of Rich some of which afterwards attained to Titles of Honour whom he conceived he might have put into a capability of a Legitimation by this subsequent Marriage according to the Rule and Practice of the Civil Laws in which it passeth for a Maxime That subsequens Matrimonium legitimat prolem And to that end he dealt so powerfully with his Chaplain that he disposed him to perform the Rites of that Solemnization which was accordingly done at Wansteed Decemb. 26. being the Festival of St. Steven Anno 1605. Nor did he want some Reasons to induce him to it besides the perswasion of his Friends which might have gained upon a man not so much concerned in it as he was and may be used for his excuse if not for his justification also He found by the averment of the Parties that some assurances of Marriage had passed between them before she was espoused to Rich which though they could not amount to a pre-Contract in Foro Iudicii in a Court of Judicature yet he might satisfie himself in the truth thereof in Foro Conscientiae in the Court of his own private Conscience And thereupon he might conclude That being satisfied in the reality and truth of those Assurances and finding that Rich had quitted his pretensions to her by a formal Sentence of Divorce he might conceive it lawful for him to perform that Service which was required at his hands He had found also three Opinions touching the lawfulness or unlawfulness of such Marriages which are made after a Divorce The first That such Marriages are lawful unto neither Party as long as either of them liveth which is the Doctrine of the Papists determined positively in the Councel of Trent The second That such Marriages are lawful to the Party wronged but not unto the Guilty also which Opinion is maintained by some of the Calvinists and divers of the Ancient Writers The third That both the innocent and the guilty Party may lawfully marry if they please which Maldonate makes to be the general Opinions of the Lutheran and Calvinian Ministers as also of some Catholick Doctors And then why might he not conceive that course most fit to be followed in which all Parties did agree than either of the other two which was commended to him but by one Party only And though he followed in this case the worst way of the three â—et may it serve for a sufficient Argument that he was no Papist nor cordially affected unto that Religion because he acted so directly against the Doctrines and Determinations of the Church of Rome If any other considerations of Profit Preferment or Compliance did prevail upon him as perhaps they might they may with Charity be looked on as the common incidencies of Humane frailty from which the holiest and most learned men cannot plead Exemption But whatsoever motives either of them had to put a fair colour upon the business certain it is that it succeeded well with neither The Earl found presently such an alteration in the Kings countenance towards him and such a lessening of the value which formerly had been set upon him that he was put to a necessity of writing an Apology to defend his action But finding how little it edified both in Court and Country it wrought such a sad impression on him that he did not much survive the mischief ending his life before the end of the year next following Nor did the Chaplain brook it long without such a check of Conscience as made him turn the Annual Festival of St. Steven into an Anniversary Fast humbling himself from year to year upon that day before the Father of Mercies and craving pardon for that Error which by the perswasions of some Friends and other the temptations of flesh and blood he had fallen into And for this purpose he composed this ensuing Prayer BEhold thy Servant O my God and in the bowels of thy mercy have compassion on me Behold I am become a Reproach to thy holy Name by serving my Ambition and the sins of others which though I did by the perswasion of other men yet my own Conscience did check and upbraid me in it Lord I beseech thee for the mercies of Iesus Christ enter not into Iudgement with me thy Servant but hear his blood imploring thy mercies for me Neither let this Marriage prove a Divorcing of my Soul from thy grace and favour for much more happy had I been if being mindful of this day I had suffered Martyrdom as did St. Steven the first of Martyrs denying that which either my less faithful friends or less godly friends had pressed upon me I promised to my self that the darkness would hide me but that hope soon vanished away Nor doth the light appear more plainly than I that have committed that soul offence Even so O Lord it pleased thee of thy infinite mercy to deject me with this heavy Ignominy that I might learn to seek thy Name O Lord how grievous is the remembrance of my sin to this very day after so many and such reiterated Prayers poured forth unto thee from a sorrowful and afflicted Spirit Be merciful O Lord unto me hearken to the Prayers of thy humble and dejected Servant and raise me up again O Lord that I may not die in this my sin but that I may live in thee hereafter and living evermore rejoyce in thee through the merits and the mercies of Iesus Christ my Lord and Saviour Amen A brave example of a penitent and afflicted Soul which many of us may admire but few will imitate And though I doubt not but that the Lord in mercy did remit this fault yet was he not so mercifully dealt with at the hands of men by whom it was so frequently and reproachfully cast in the way of his Preferment that he was fain to make the Duke of Buckingham acquainted with the story of it and by his means to possess King Charles his gracious Master with the truth thereof So long it was before his Enemies had desisted from pressing this unhappy Error to his disadvantage The Earl of Devonshire being dead he was by Doctor Buckridge his most constant friend Anno 1608. commended to the Service of Doctor Richard Neile then Bishop of Rochester a man who very well understood the Constitution of the Church of England though otherwise not so eminent in all parts of Learning as some other Bishops of his time But what he wanted in himself he made good in the choice of his Servants having more able men about him from time to time than any other of that age Amongst which not to reckon Laud of whom now I speak were Doctor Augustine Linsell Bishop of Hereford Doctor Thomas Iackson President of Corpus Christi Colledge in Oxon. and Dean of
Peterburrough Doctor Iohn Cosen Prebend of Durham and Dean of Peterburrough after Iackson Doctor Benjamin Lany Master of Queens Colledge in Cambridge and Dean of Rochester Doctor Robert Newell his half Brother Prebend of Westminster and Durham and Archdeacon of Buckingham Doctor Gabriel Clarke Prebend and Archdeacon of Durham Doctor Eliazer Duncum one of the Prebends of Durham also Mr. Barlow a right solid man but not possessed of any Dignity in the Church to my best remembrance and some others of good note whose Names and Titles I cannot presently call to minde In the beginning of the Reign of King Iames by the power and mediation of Archbishop Bancroft he was made Clerk of the Closet to that King that standing continually at his Elbow he might be ready to perform good offices to the Church and Churchmen Aud he discharged his trust so well that though he lost the love of some of the Courtiers who were too visibly enclined to the Puritan Faction yet he gained the favour of his Master by whom he was preferred to the Deanry of Westminster and afterwards successively to the Bishopricks of Rochester Litchfield Lincoln and Durham one of the richest in the Kingdom which shews that there was in him something more than ordinary which made that King so bountiful and gracious to him Nor staid he there but by the Power and Favour of this his Chaplain he was promoted in the Reign of King Charles to the See of Winton and finally exalted to the Metropolitan See of York where at last he died about the latter end of October 1640. None of his Chaplains received so much into his Counsels as Doctor Laud to which degree he was admitted in the year 1608. whom he found both an active and a trusty Servant as afterwards a most constant and faithful friend upon all occasions The first Ecclesiastical Preferment which fell unto him was the Vicaridge of Stamford in Northamptonshire But having put himself into the Service of Bishop Neile he was by him preferred into the Rectory of Cuckstone in Kent toward the latter end of May 1610. On the acceptance thereof he gave over his Fellowship in October following that so he might more fully apply himself to the service of his Lord and Patron But Cuckstone proving an unhealthy place he exchanged it for another called Norton a Benefice of less value but scituate in a better and more healthy Air His Patron in the mean time being translated to the See of Litchfield on the end of September whose Fortunes he was resolved to follow till God should please to provide otherwise for him For first the Bishop before his going off from the Deanry of Westminster which he held in commendam with his Bishoprick of Rochester obtained for him of King Iames to whom not otherwise known but by his Recommendation the Reversion of a Prebend in that Church which though it fell not to him until ten years after yet it fell at last and thereby neighbour'd him to the Court And on the other side his good Friend and Tutor Doctor Buckridge being nominated Successor unto Neile in the See of Rochester laid a good ground for his Succession in the Presidentship of St. Iohn's Colledge thereby to render him considerable in the University But this was both suspected and feared by Abbot who being consecrated Bishop of Coventry and Litchfield on the third of December 1609. and from thence removed to London in the end of Ianuary next ensuing resolved to hinder the design with all care and diligence So natural a thing it is to hate the man whom we have wronged to keep him down whom we have any cause to fear when we have him under To which end he made great Complaints against him to Thomas Lord Elsmer Lord Chancellor of England many years before and newly then made Chancellor of that University on the death of the Lord Archbishop Bancroft insinuating to him That he was at the least a Papist in heart and cordially addicted unto Popery That he kept company with none but profest and suspected Papists and That if he were suffered to have any place of Government in the Vniversity it would undoubtedly turn to the great Detriment of Religion and Dishonour of his Lordship The Chancellor hereupon makes his Address unto the King informing him of all which had been told him concerning Laud which was like to have destroy'd his hopes as to that design notwithstanding his petition to the King to believe otherwise of him if Bishop Neile his constant and unmovable Friend had not acquainted his Majesty with the Abilities of the man and the old grudge which Abbot had conceived against him This Bar being thus removed the design for the Presidentship went on in the obtaining whereof he found a greater difficulty than he had expected Rawlinson once a Fellow of the same House and afterwards Principal of St. Edmonds Hall appearing a Competitor for it Each of them having prepared his Party the Fellows proceeded to an Election May 10. Anno 1611. The Scrutiny being made and the Election at the point to be declared one of the Fellows of Rawlinson's Party seeing which way the business was like to go snatch'd up the Paper and tore it suddenly in pieces The Nomination being thus unhappily frustrated an Appeal was made unto King Iames who spent three hours in giving Audience to both parties and upon full consideration of the Proofs and Allegations on either side notwithstanding all the former practices and prejudices to encline him otherwise he gave Sentence in behalf of Laud which hapning on the 29th of August being the day of the beheading of St. Iohn Baptist by whose Name that Colledge was entituled by the Founder of it hath given an occasion unto some to look upon it as an Omen or Prognostication that this new Head should suffer death by being beheaded as the other did The King having thus passed Judgment for him he was thereupon sworn and admitted President and being so sworn and admitted he could not for example sake but inflict some punishment on the party who had torn the Scrutiny But knowing him for a man of hopeful Parts industrious in his Studies and of a Courage not to be disliked he not only released him from the Censure under which he lay but took him into special Favour trusted him in all his weighty businesses made him his Chaplain and preferred him from one good Benefice to another married him to his Brothers Daughter and finally promoted him to the very Presidentship which had been the first cause of that breach and one of the best Deanries of the Kingdom To such others of the Fellows as had opposed him in his Election to that place he always shewed a fair and equal countenance hoping to gain them by degrees But if he found any of them to be untractable not easily to be gained by favours he would finde some handsom way or other to remove them out of the Colledge that others
for the year and preaching at St. Peters upon Easter-day in the afternoon he pointed at him so directly that none of the Auditors were so ignorant as not to know at whom he aimed Laud not being present at the first preaching of the Sermon was by his friends perswaded to shew himself at St. Maries on the Sunday after when it should come to be repeated according to the ancient Custom of that University to whose perswasions giving an unwilling consent he heard himself sufficiently abused for almost an hour together and that so palpably and grosly that he was pointed too as he sate Some of the passages of which Sermon I shall here subjoyn because howsoever they might bring to him some present and personal disgrace yet they redowned at the last to the great Good and Benefit of the Vniversity Some said the Doctor in his Sermon are partly Romish partly English as occasion served them that a man might say unto them Noster es an Adversariorum who under pretence of Truth and preaching against the Puritan strike at the heart and root of the Faith and Religion now established amongst us c. That they cannot plead they are accounted Papists because they speak against the Puritan but because being indeed Papists they speak nothing against them If they do at any time speak against the Papists they do but beat a little about the bush and that but softly too for fear of waking and disquieting the birds that are in it they speak nothing but that wherein one Papist will speak against another as against Equivocation and the Popes Temporal Authority and the like and perhaps some of their blasphemous speeches But in the Points of Free Will Iustification Concupiscence being a sin after Baptism Inherent Righteousness and certainty of Salvation The Papists beyond the Seas can say they are wholly theirs and the Recusants at home make their brags of them And in all things they keep themselves so near the brink that upon any occasion they may step over to them Now for this speech that the Presbyterians are as bad as the Papists there is a sting in the speech which I wish had been left out for there are many Churches beyond the Seas which contend for the Religion established amongst us and yet have approved and admitted the Presbâ—tery c. After which having spoken somewhat in justification of Presbyteries he proceeded thus Might not Christ say saith he What art thou ROMISH or ENGLISH PAPIST or PROTESTANT Or what art thou A Mungrelor compound of both A Protestant by Ordination a Papist in point of Free Will Inherent Righteousness and the like A Protestant in receiving the Sacrament a Papist in the Doctrine of the Sacrament What do you think there are two Heavens If there be get you to the other and place your selves there for into this where I am ye shall not come It is not to be doubted but that he was much troubled at this harsh usage and might have been more troubled at it had he stood alone had not some others of eminent note been handled in as ill a manner not long before Howson and Corbet both of Christ-Church had been Praecursors in this case to the President of St. Iohn Baptist the Praecursor of Christ Of these the first being a grave and Reverend person an ancient Doctor in Divinity and one of the Canons of the Church had been Vicc-Chancellor of the University when Laud had but newly taken on him the Order of Priesthood but none of these could priviledge him from feeling the dint of that mans spirit For preaching at St. Maries in the year 1612. he took occasion to speak of the Geneva Notes on the Bible accusing them as guilty of misinterpretation touching the Divinity of Christ and his Messiahship as my Author hath it as if symbolizing with Arrians and Iews against them both Whereupon he was suspended by this Dr. Abbot Propter conciones publicas minus Orthodoxas offensionis plenas that is to say for some publick Sermons being less Orthodox and fuller of offence than they ought to have been The other being a man of great wit and able parts had been Proctor of the University in the same year in which Howson did incur this Censure And preaching the Passion Sermon at Christ Church Anno 1613. insisted on the Article of Christs descending into Hell and therein grated upon Calvins manifest perverting of the true sense and meaning of it For which he was so ratled up by the Repetitioner not without Abbots setting on as it was generally conceived that if he had not been a man of a very great courage it might have made him ashamed of staying in the University so dangerous a thing it was to touch at any thing in which Geneva was concerned But the best was that none of them sunk under the burden of these oppressions if like the Camomile they did not rise the higher by it For Howson on the ninth of May 1619. succeeded Dr. Iohn Bridges in the See of Oxon. from thence translated unto Durham Anno 1627. and left behind him this commendation that he was a very learned man and plentifully endowed with all those vertues which were most proper for a Bishop as Godwin tells us of him in his Continuation Corbet being made Dean of Christ Church in the year 1620. succeeded Bishop Howson in the See of Oxon. and died Bishop of Norwhich Anno 1635. And how it did succeed with Laud the course of this ensuing History will at large inform us For he being very sensible of so great an injury thought it fit to prevent the same by giving an account of It to the Bishop of Lincoln which he did on the Morrow after the Repetition being the eighteenth day of April desiring his advice whether he should sit down by the wrong or make Abbot as sensible of it as he was himself What direction he received in it I am not able to say but as it seems he was advised to sit down with patience not to exasperate either of the Abbots and thereby to provoke more enemies against him than he had already And I conceive that this Advice was given unto him because I cannot find that he stirred any further in it the rather in regard that Abbot was nominated not long after to the Bishoprick of Salisbury in the place of Dr. Henry Cotton who died on the seventh of May next following And yet this Bishoprick was not carried so clearly for him notwithstanding his Brothers great power and credit in the Court but that a very strong opposition was made against him which being overcome at last he received Episcopal Consecration on the third of December leaving the choice to Dr. Iohn Prideaux Rector of Exeter Colledge who proved a vehement assertor of all the Calvinian Rigours in the matter of Predestination and the Points depending thereupon as appears by his first Lecture De Absoluto Decreto and the rest which followed
alledged yet it was generally conceived that as the Book fared the worse for the Authors sake so the Author did not speed the better for his Patron the Archbishops sake betwixt whom and Doctor Iames Montague then Bishop of Winchester there had been some differences which the rest of the Court Bishops were apt enough to make some use of to his disadvantage But having thus fallen upon the burning of this Book I shall speak something of it here because of some particulars in it which may conduce unto our Story in the times succeeding This Doctor Mocket being Chaplain to Archbishop Abbot and Warden of All Souls Colledged in Oxon. had publish'd in the Latin tongue the Liturgie of the Church of England the Publick Catechisms the 39. Articles the Book of Ordination of Bishops Priests and Deacons and many Doctrinal Points extracted out of the Book of Homilies together with Bishop Iewel 's Apology Mr. Noel's Chatechism and his own Book De Politia c. A Collection which the good man published in a pious zeal for gaining Honour to this Church amongst Forrein Nations But then this Zeal of his was accompanied with so little Knowledge in the Constitution of this Church or so much biassed toward those of Calvin's Plat-form that it was thought fit not only to call it in but to expiate the Errors of it in a publick Flame For first his Extracts out of the Book of Homilies were conceived to be rather framed according to his own Judgment which enclin'd him toward the Calvinian Doctrines as his Patron did than squared according to the Rules and Dictates of the Church of England And possible enough it is that some just offence might be taken at him for making the Fasting-days appointed in the Liturgie of the Church of England to be commanded and observed ob Politicas solum Rationes for politick Considerations only as insinuated p. 308. whereas those Fasting-days were appointed in the first Liturgy of King Edward vj. Anno 1549. with reference only to the Primitive Institution of those several Fasts when no such Politick Considerations were so much as thought on But that which I conceive to have been the true cause why the Book was burned was that in publishing the 20th Article concerning the Authority of the Church he totally left out the first Clause of it viz. Habet Ecclesia Ritus sive Ceremonias statuendi jus in Controverfiis Fidei Authoritatem By means whereof the Article was apparently falsified the Churches Authority disavowed and consequently a wide gap opened to dispute her Power in all her Canons and Determinations of what sort soever I note this here because of the Relation which it hath to some following passages in the year 1637. when we shall finde Laud charged by those of the Puritan Faction for adding this omitted Clause to the rest of that Article In the next year 1618. we finde not a little done at home but much more abroad the Puritan Faction being discountenanced here and the Calvinists encouraged there The Sabbatarian Doctrines by the diligence of Archbishop Whitgift and the severity of Justice Popham had been crush'd at their first starting out and afterwards not daring to implore the Countenance of Authority they got footing again in divers places by the cunning of the Puritan Faction the ignorant confidence of some of their Lecturers and the misguided zeal of some publick Ministers of Justice And they prevailed so far at last that the Annual Festivals being turned into days of Labour and the Lords day wholly taken up in Religious Duties there was no time left for lawful Recreations amongst the People Which being made known unto King Iames as he passed thorow Lancashire the last Summer he gave some present Order in it for the ease and comfort of his good Subjects in that County and that it might not serve only for the present but the times to come he published his Royal Declaration to the same effect bearing date at Greenwich May 24. of this present year In which Declaration there are three things to be observed viz. the Motives the Liberties and the Restrictions First for the Motives which induced that King to this Declaration they were chiefly four 1. The general Complaints of all sorts of People as he passed thorow Lancashire of the Restraint of those innocent and lawful Pastimes on that day which by the Rigors of some Preachers and Ministers of Justice had been laid upon them 2. The hindrance of the Conversion of many Papists who by this means were made to think that the Protestant Religion was inconsistent with all harmless and modest Recreations 3. That by debarring them from all man-like Exercises on those days on which only they were freed from their daily Labours they were made unactive unable and unfit for Warriors if either himself or any of his Successors should have such occasion to employ them 4. That men being hindred from these open Pastimes betook themselves to Tipling-houses and there abused themselves with Drunkenness and censured in their Cups his Majesties Proceedings both in Church and State Next for the Liberties which were indulged upon that day his Majesty declares his Pleasure That after Divine Service being ended his good People should not be discouraged or letted from any lawful Recreations such as Dancing either Men or Women Archery for Men Leaping Vaulting or any other such harmless Recreations not from having of May-games Whitsun-Ales and Morris-dances and the setting up of May-poles and other sports therewith used and that Women shall have leave to carry Rushes to the Church for the decoring of it according to their old Custom with this Proviso notwithstanding That under the general term of Lawful Recreations he intended neither Bear-baiting nor Bull-baiting Interludes nor at all times in the meaner sort of People prohibited Bowling And last of all for the Restrictions they were these that follow 1. That these Pastimes should be no impediment or let to the publick Duties of that day 2. That no Recusant should be capable of the benefit of them 3. Not such as were not diligently present at the time of all Divine Offices which the day required And 4. That the benefit thereof should redound to none but such as kept themselves in their own Parishes Such was the substance of his Majesties Declaration about Lawful Sports which raised great clamour at the present but greater when revived in the Reign of King Charles at what time we shall finde Laud charged for the Re-publishing of it so much the greater by how much the more the Sabbatarian Doctrines had prevailed amongst us This being done for the discountenancing of the Calvinian Faction here at home we must next see what was done abroad on the same account that which was done abroad in relation to it being of great concernment to this Church and therefore necessary to be known in reference to the person of whom I write The Bishops and conformable Clergy of Scotland had
towards which the Testimonial Letters sent from the Church of Amsterdam did not help a little in which Letters he stands commended for a man of unblamable life sound Doctrine and fair behaviour as may be seen at large in the Oration which was made at his Funeral in the Divinity Schools of Leyden on the 22. of October Anno 1609. During his sitting in that Chair he drew unto him a great part of that University who by the Piety of the man his powerful Arguments his extreme diligence in the place and the clear light of Reason which appeared in all his Discourses were so wedded unto his Opinions that no time nor trouble could divorce them For Arminius dying in the year 1609. as before was said the heats betwixt his Scholars and those of the contrary perswasion were rather increased than abated the more increased for want of such a prudent Moderator as had before saved and preserved these Churches from a publick Rupture The Breach between them growing wider each side thought fit to seek the Countenance of the State and they did accordingly For in the year 1610. the Followers of Arminius address their Remonstrance containing the Antiquity of their Doctrines and the substance of them to the States of Holland which was encountred presently by a Contra-Remonstrance exhibited by those of Calvins Party From hence the names of Remonstrants and Contra-Remonstrants so frequent in their Books and Writings till the Remonstrants were condemned in the Synod of Dort and either forced to yield the cause or quit their Country each Party in the mean time had the opportunity to disperse their Doctrines in which the Remonstrants gained exceedingly upon their Adversaries For the whole Controversie being reduced to these five Points viz. the Method of Predestination the Efficacie of Christs Death the operations of Grace both before and after mans Conversion and perseverance in the same the Parties were admitted to a publick Conference at the Hague in the year 1611. in which the Remonstrants were conceived to have had much the better of the day But these Tongue-Combates did produce a further mischief than was suspected at the first For the Calvinians hoping to regain by Power what they lost by Argument put themselves under the Protection of Maurice van Nassaw Prince of Orange Commander General of the Forces of the United Provinces both by Sea and Land The Remonstrants on the other side applied themselves unto Iohn Olden Barnevelt a principal Counsellor of State and of great Authority in his Country Who fearing the Greatness of the Prince and having or thinking that he had some cause to doubt that he aimed at an absolute Soverainty over those Estates did chearfully entertain the offer in hope to form such a Party by them as with the help of some other good Patriots might make a sufficient Counter-ballance against that design But Barnevelts projects being discovered he was first seized on by the Prince together with Grotius Liedenburgius and others of his chief Adherents and that being done he shewed himself with his Forces before such Towns and Cities as had declared in favour of them Reducing them under his Command changing their Magistrates and putting new Garrisons into them Next followed the Arraignment and death of Barnevelt contrary to the Fundamentall Laws both of his native Country and the common Union whose death occasioned a general dejection as well it might amongst those of the Remonstrant Party and their dejection animated the Calvinians to refer their differences to a National Council which thereupon was intimated to be held at Dort one of the principle Towns of Holland This Council being thus resolved on their next care was to invite to their assistance some Divines out of all the Churches of Calvins Platform and none else which did sufficiently declare that they intended to be both Parties and Judges as in fine it proved For unto this Convention assembled the most Rigid Calvinists not only of the United Provinces but also of all the Churches of High Germany and amongst the Switz and from the City of Geneva whom it most concerned From France came none because the King upon good Reason of State had commanded the contrary and the Scots much complained that they were not suffered by King Iames to send their Commissioners thither with the rest of the Churches For though King Iames had nominated Balcanquel to that imployment in the name of the Kirk yet that could give them no contentment From England the King sent Dr. George Carleton Bishop of Landaff Dr. Ios. Hall Dean of Worcester Dr. Iohn Davenant Master of Queens Colledge and Lady Margarets Professor in Cambridge and Dr. Sam. Ward Master of Sydney Colledge in the same University And this he did that by the Countenance of his power and by the Presence of his Divines he might support the Party of the Prince of Orange and suppress his Adversaries On the third of November they began the Synod But things were carried there with such inequality that such of the Remonstrants as were like to be elected by their several Classes were cited and commanded to appear as Criminals only and being come could not be suffered to proceed to a Disputation unless they would subscribe to such conditions as they conceived to be destructive to their Cause and their Conscience too Which being refused they were expelled the House by Bogerman who sate President there in a most fierce and bitter Oration condemned without answering for themselves and finally for not subscribing to their own condemnation compelled to forsake their native Country with their Wives and Children and to beg their bread even in desolate places What influence those quarrells had amongst our selves and what effects that Synod did produce in the Church of England we shall see hereafter when the same Points come to be agitated and debated on this side of the Seas His Majesty having thus made himself the Master of his Designs both at home and abroad and being recovered from a dangerous sickness which had fallen upon him at New-Market in the year 1619. resolved on such a work of Magnificent Piety as might preserve his name and memory of succeeding Ages To which end upon Midlent Sunday Anno 1620. accompanied by the Prince attended by the Marquiss of Buckingham the Bishops Lords and most of the principal Gentlemen about the Court he intended to visit St. Pauls From Temple-bar he was conducted in most solomn manner by the Lord Mayor and Aldermen of London and at his entrance into the Church received under a Canopy by the Dean and Canons attired in rich Copes and other Ecclesiastical Habits Being by them brought into the Quire he heard with very great Reverence and Devotion the Divine Service of the day most solemnly performed with Organs Cornets and Sagbuts accompanied and intermingled with such excellent voices that seemed rather to enchant than chant The Divine Service being done he went unto a place prepared where he heard the Sermon
long experience with his great abilities his constancy courage and dexterity for managing affairs of moment And thereupon entring into speech with him in the beginning of Iune he was pleased to take notice of the long and unrewarded service which he had done him telling him that he looked on the Deanry of Glocester but as a Shell without a Kernel This gave him the first hopes of his growing Fortunes On Sunday the nineteenth of that Month he preached before the King at Wansteed that being the first of those Sermons which are now in Print And on St. Peters day next following there was a general expectation about the Court that he should have been made Dean of Westminster in the place of Williams who having been sworn Privy-Counsellor on the tenth of that Month and nominated to the See of Lincoln was on the tenth of Iuly honoured with the Custody of the great Seal of England upon the Deprivation of the Lord Chancellor St. Albans which before we spake of but Williams so prevailed at Court that when he was made Bishop of Lincoln he retained this Deanry in Commendam together with such other Preferments as he held at that time That is to say A Prebend and Residentiary place in the Cathedral Church at Lincoln and the Rectory of Walgrave in Northampton-shire so that he was a perfect Diocess within himself as being Bishop Dean Prebend Residentiary and Parson and all these at once But though Laud could not get the Deanry yet he lost nothing by the example which he made use of in retaining not only his Prebends place in the same Church of Westminster and his Benefices in the Country that being an ordinary indulgence to such as were preferred to the smaller Bishopsricks but also the Presidentship of his Colledge in Oxon which he valued more than all the Rest. For that his own expectation might not be made as frustrate as was that of the Court his Majesty nominated him the same day to the See of St. Davids in former times the Metropolitan City of the Welsh or Brittish But though he was nominated then he could not receive the Episcopal Character till five Months after the stay was long but the necessity unavoydable by reason of a deplorable misfortune which had befallen Archbishop Abbot and was briefly this The Archbishop had long held a dear and entire Friendship with Edward Lord Zouch a person of an eminent and known Nobility On whom he pleased to bestow a visit in his house at Bramshall invited to see a Deer hunted that he might take the fresh air and revive his Spirits a Cross-bow was put into his hand to shoot one of the Deer but his hand most unhappily swerving or the Keeper as unfortunately coming in his way it so pleased God the Disposer of Humane Affairs that he missed the Beast and shot the Man On which sad accident being utterly uncapable of consolation he retired himself to Guilford the place of his birth there to expect the Issue of his wofull Fortunes in an Hospital of his own Foundation The news of this wretched misadventure as ill news flies far came the same day to the Lord Keeper Williams and he as hastily dispatches this Advertisement of it to the Marquess of Buckingham My most Noble Lord AN unfortunate occasion of my Lords Grace his killing of a man casually as it is here constantly reported is the cause of my seconding of my yesterdays Letter unto your Lordship His Grace upon this Accident is by the Common Law of England to forfeit all his Estate unto his Majesty and by the Canon Law which is in force with us irregular ipso facto and so suspended from all Ecclesiastical Function until he be again restored by his Superiour which I take it is the Kings Majesty in this Rank and Order of Ecclesiastical Iurisdiction If you send for Doctor Lamb he will acquaint your Lordship with the distinct Penalties in this kind I wish withal my heart his Majesty would be as merciful as ever he was in all his life but yet I held it my duty to let his Majesty know by your Lordship that his Majesty is fallen upon a matter of great Advice and Deliberation To add affliction unto the afflicted as no doubt he is in mind is against the Kings Nature To leave virum sanguinum or a man of blood Primate and Patriarch of all his Churches is a thing that sounds very harsh in the old Councils and Canons of the Church The Papists will not spare to descant upon one and the other I leave the knot to his Majesties deep Wisdom to advise and resolve upon A rheum fallen into mine eye c. Which Letter bearing date Iuly 27. 1621. points us directly to the time of this woful Accident Being thus pre-judged and pre-condemned the miserable man must needs have had a hard bout of it if his cause had been referred to an hearing in Chancery But King Iames was as compassionate as just and as regardful of the Church as he was compassionate to the man Advising therefore with his Council and some chief Clergy-men about him though more with his own gracious disposition he after issued a Commission to the Lord Keeper Williams the Bishops of London Winchester St. Davids and Exon as also unto Hubbert and Dodderidge two of the Justices of the Courts at Westminster-hall Martin and Steward Doctors of the Civil Laws men of great Eminence and Abilities in their several Studies to make Inquiry into the Fact And having made Inquiry into the Fact they were to give their Resolution unto His Majesty whether the Archbishop had been made irregular by that sad accident as it was commonly reported In the managing of which great Cause there was much variety of Opinions amongst the Delegates some making him obnoxious to Irregularity and others as much labouring to acquit him of it Amongst these last were Doctor Andrews then Bishop of Winchester and Sir Henry Martin then Dean of the Arches and not long after Judge of the Prerogative Court to whose Authority and Judgment the rest of the Commissioners did in time conform Martin for his part had received his Offices and Preferments from him and therefore in an honest Gratitude thought himself obliged to bend the Law as much as possibly he could to his best Advantage But Andrews had no such impulsives there being between them some disgust which might have rather prevailed with him to have been his Enemy First therefore he was willing not to stand too rigidly upon the strictness of the Canons for fear lest others of the Bishops and himself amongst them either through ignorance or incogitancy might commit some acts which without a fair and mild construction might render them as uncanonical as that poor man was And then he saw that if the Archbishop at that time had been pronounced irregular and the See made void Williams being then Lord Keeper and in great favour with his Majesty and the Marquis too would
that none of them had neither perspicuity enough to see it or Zeal enough to give warning of it And therefore he must needs conceive that Religion was made use of only for a blind or Curtain to screen some dark design from the publick view which had not yet attained to so ripe a confidence as to shew it self abroad in the open light The Mystery of iniquity had long been working in this Church not so much in the Popish as the Puritan Faction Who seeing they had no more prevailed against it by their open batteries than the Roman Emperours had done on the Primitive Church by their persecutions resolved upon more secret and consequently more dangerous practises to attain their ends In order whereunto they had perpetually alarm'd this King from his first coming to the Crown with continual dangers from the Papists for which the Gun-powder-treason gave them too much ground Nor would they suffer any Session of Parliament pass from that time forward in which the dangerous practises of Priests Iesuits c. did not sound in his ears And this they did not so much because they saw any such visible increase of Popery as was by them pretended from time to time but that they thought it the best way to carry on their other projects which they were in hand with For well they knew that when the thoughts both of King and People were totally taken up with the apprehension of the dangers which were feared from the Papists the Puritan Party in the mean time might gather strength without being noted or observed But because these interposings of the Commons in the cause of Religion became to be more eagerly pursued in some following Parliaments we shall refer the further consideration of them to another time The Parliament being ended we must follow our new Bishop to his Diocess whom we will wait upon to St. Davids a poor City God wot scituate on the Promontory in Pembroke-shire by the Ancients called Ortopitae in a safe place and far enough from the Saxons whom the Welsh most feared but incommodious enough for all the rest of the Clergy to repair unto Nor did it prove so safe for the Bishop and other Inhabitants of it as had been presumed in respect of sundry other Nations who have often spoyled and defaced it For standing near the Sea it had been frequently visited and spoyled by the Danes Norwegians and other Pyrates insomuch that the Bishops were inforced to remove their dwelling to Caermarthen a fair Market Town and beautified with a goodly Collegiate Church not far from which in a Village called Aberguilly the Bishop hath his ordinary place of Residence This brought the City of St. Davids small enough before to the condition of a Village there being nothing almost remaining of it but the Church the ruines of the Bishops Palace and some Houses appertaining to the Canons of it The Church as now it stands if any of it be now left standing was the work of Bishop Peter the forty eighth Bishop of this Diocess and by him dedicated by the name of St. Andrew and St. David though now St. Andrew be left out and St David bears the name as before it did in reference to St. David who first removed the Archiepiscopal See from Caer-leon thither The place at that time by the Welsh called Menew whence the Latines borrow their Menevenses by which name these Bishops are entituled From this removal of the See which hapned in 519. the Bishops hereof were for some time the Metropolitans and for a long time the supreme Ordinaries of the Welsh or Brittish For although Archbishop Samson the twenty sixth from St. David in the year 910. or thereabouts had carried the Archiepiscopal Pall and therewithall the Archiepiscopal dignity to Dole in Bretagne by reason of an extreme Pestilence then raging amongst the Welsh yet his Successors though they lost the name reserved the power of an Archbishop Nor did the residue of the Welsh Bishops receive their Consecration from any other hand than his till the Reign of Hen. I. At what time Bernard the forty sixth Bishop of this See was forced to submit himself to the Church of Canterbury But our Bishops Journey into Wales was not so much to visit S. Davids in which Church he had been before installed by Proxie as to bestow a visitation upon his Diocess and therein to take order for the rectifying of such things as he found amiss A Diocess containing the whole Counties of Pembroke Cardigan Caermarthen Radnor and Brecknock with some small parts of Monmouth Hereford Montgâ—mery and Glamorgan Shires For managing whereof the Bishop hath under him four Archdeacons that is to say of Cardigan Caermarthen Brecknock and St. Davids distributing amongst them all the Parishes which belong to this Diocess amounting to no more in so great a quantity of ground than 308. of which 120. are accounted for Impropriations But then we are to understand this number of Parochial Churches not taking into the Account such subordinate Chappels as had been built in several Parishes for the case of the People which might very much increase the reckoning And yet he added one more to them of his own foundation and such a one as for the elegancy of the building and richness of the Furniture exceeded all the rest together Chappels he found none at his Episcopal house of Aberguilly and one he was resolved to bestow upon it proportionably to such a Family as was fit for a Bishop of St. Davids to have about him which being finished he provided it of Rich Furniture and Costly Utensils and whatsoever else was necessary or convenient for the Service of God the very Plate designed for the celebrating of the holy Supper amounting to one hundred fifty five pounds eighteen shillings four pence Insomuch that if Felix the Proconsul had been still alive he might have cried out now as he did in the time of Iulian the Apostate viz. Behold in what rich Vessels they administer to the Son of Mary But this unhapy Age hath given us Felix's enough to reckon this amongst his crimes and so they do his solemn Consecration of it performed by himself in person according to an order firmly drawn up by the most learned Bishop Andrews then whom there could not be a greater enemy to the Errours Superstitions and Corruptions of the See of Rome I know it was objected that neither Gratian nor the Roman Pontificall conceive such Consecrations necessary to a Private Chappel but then they are to be understood of such Chappels only as are meant for prayers and in propriety of speech are no more than Oratories and not of such as are intended for Preaching Ministring the Sacraments and other acts of Divine Worship as this Chappel was And this appears so plainly by the Authentick Instrument of the Dedication that no man who hath seen the same can make question of it I have laid all these things together from his
their own distaste or smoothing up of those idle fancies which in this blessed time of so long a Peace doth boil in the brains of an unadvised People That many of their Sermons were full of rude and undecent railings not only against the Doctrines but even against the persons of Papists and Puritans And finally that the People never being instructed in the Catechism and fundamental Grounds of Religion for all these aiery novellisms which they received from such Preachers were but like new Table-books ready to be filled up either with the Manuals and Catechisms of the Popish Priests or the Papers and Pamphlets of Anabaptists Brownists and other Puritans His Majesty thereupon taking the Premises into his Princely Consideration which had been represented to him by sundry grave and reverend Prelates of this Church thought it expedient to cause some certain Limitations and Cautions concerning Preachers and Preaching to be carefully digested and drawn up in Writing Which done so done as Laud appears to have a hand in the doing of it and being very well approved by the King he caused them to be directed to the Archbishops of Canterbury and York by them to be communicated to the Bishops of their several Provinces and by those Bishops to be put in execution in their several Diocesses Which Directions bearing date of the fourth of August 1622. being the 20th year of his Majesties Reign I have thought convenient to subjoin and are these that follow viz. I. That no Preacher under the Degree and Calling of a Bishop or Dean of a Cathedral or Collegiate Church and they upon the Kings days only and set Festivals do take occasion by the Expounding of any Text of Scripture whatsoever to fall into any set course or common place otherwise than by opening the coherence and division of his Text which shall not be comprehended and warranted in essence substance effect or natural inference within some one of the Articles of Religion set forth 1562. or in some one of the Homilies set forth by Authority in the Church of England not only for a help of non-preaching but withal as a pattern as it were for the Preaching Ministers and for their further instruction for the performance thereof that they forthwith read over and peruse diligently the said Book of Articles and the two Books of Homilies II. That no Parson Vicar Curate or Lecturer shall Preach any Sermon or Collation hereafter upon Sundays and Holy-days in the Afternoons in any Cathedral or Parish Church throughout this Kingdom but upon some part of the Catechism or some Text taken â—ut of the Creed or Commandments or the Lords Prayer Funeral Sermons only excepted and that those Preachers be most encouraged and approved of who spend their Afternoons Exercise in the Examination of Children in their Catechisms which is the most ancient and laudable Custom of Teaching in the Church of England III. That no Preacher of what Title soever under the degree of a Bishop or Dean at the least do from henceforth presume to Preach in any popular Auditory the deep Points of Predestination Election Reprobation or of the universality efficacity resistibility or irresistibility of Gods Grace but rather leave those Themes to be handled by Learned Men and that modestly and moderately by Vse and Application rather than by way of positive Doctrine as being fitter for Schools and Vniversities than for simple Auditories IV. That no Preacher of what Title or Denomination soever shall presume from henceforth in any Auditory within this Kingdom to declare limit or bound out by way of positive Doctrine in any Lecture or Sermon the Power Prerogative Iurisdiction Authority or Duty of Sovereign Princes or therein meddle with matters of State and reference between Princes and People than as they are instructed in the Homily of Obedience and in the rest of the Homilies and Articles of Religion set forth as before is mentioned by Publick Authority but rather confine themselves wholly to these two Heads of Faith and Good Life which are all the subject of the ancient Sermons and Homilies V. That no Preacher of what Title or Denomination soever shall causelesly and without any invitation from the Text fall into any bitter Invectives and undecent railing Speeches against the Papists or Puritans but wisely and gravely when they are occasioned thereunto by the Text of Scripture free both the Doctrine and Discipline of the Church of England from the aspersions of either adversary especially when the Auditory is suspected to be tainted with the one or the other infection VI. Lastly That the Archbishops and Bishops of the Kingdom whom his Majesty hath good cause to blame for their former remisseness be more wary and choice in Licencing of Preachers and Verbal Grants made to any Chancellor Officiall or Commissary to pass Licence in this Kingdom And that all the Lecturers throughout the Kingdom a new body severed from the ancient Clergy of England as being neither Parson Vicar or Curate be licensed henceforward in the Court of Faculties only upon recommendation of the party from the Bishop of the Diocess under his hand and seal with a Fiat from the Lord Archbishop of Canterbury and a confirmation under the Great Seal of England and that such as transgress any of his directions be suspended by the Bishop of the Diocess or in his default by the Lord Archbishop of that Province Ab officio beneficio for a year and a day untill his Majesty by the advice of the next Convocation prescribe for some further punishment No sooner were these Instructions published but strange it was to hear the several descants and discourses which were made upon them How much they were misreported amongst the People and misinterpreted in themselves those very men who saw no just reason to condemn the Action being howsoever sure to misconstrue the end For though they were so discreetly ordered that no good and godly man could otherwise than acknowledge that they tended very much to Edification Yet such Interpretations were put upon them as neither could consist with his Majesties meaning nor the true sense of the Expressions therein used By some it was given out that those Instructions did tend to the restraint of Preaching at the lest as to some necessary and material points by others that they did abate the number of Sermons by which the People were to be instructed in the Christian Faith by all the Preachers of that Party that they did but open a gap for Ignorance and Superstition to break in by degrees upon the People Which coming to his Majesties Ears it brought him under the necessity of making an Apology for himself and his actions in it And to this end having summed up the reasons which induced him to it he required the Archbishop of Canterbury to communicate them to his Brother of York by both to be imparted to their several Suffragans the inferiour Clergy and to all others whosoever whom it might concern which notwithstanding it
be challenged And when it was answered That there could be no reason to engage in such Disputations where no Moderator could be had The King replied That Charles should moderate between them and the opposite party At which when one of them seemed to smile upon the other the King proceeded and assured them that Charles should manage a point in Controversie with the best studied Divine of them all and that he had trained up George so far as to hold the Conclusion though he had not yet made him able to prove the Premises By which it seems that his Majesty conceived no such fear on the Princes part as that he could be practised or disputed out of his Religion and that he had no such fear of Buckingham neither but that he would be able to stand his ground notwithstanding any Arguments which were brought to move him And he that is so far confirmed as to stand his ground will never yield himself though he may be vanquished It was not then to be believed that me so principled and instructed as not to be forced out of their Religion should take such pains to be perverted or seduced upon worldly policies as well against their Science as against their Conscience Had they gone thither on that Errand what could have hindred them from putting the design in execution having in Spain sit opportunity to effect it at home the Kings Authority to confirm and Countenance it and the whole power of his Catholick Majesty which was offered more than once or twice to justifie and defend the misrule against all the world That they brought back the same Religion which they carried with them is a strong Argument to any man of Sense and Reason that they went not into Spain of purpose to betray it there Let us next look upon the proofs which are offered to us for Laud being privy to this journey whereof his being of Council to â—ervert the Prince and draw him to the Church of Rome there is no proof offered For first I find it charged that he wrote a Letter unto Buckingham on the fifth day after his departure and maintained a constant Correspondence with him when he was in Spain And secondly That he was privy to some Speeches which his Majesty had used to the Prince at his going hence His Majesty in some of his printed Books had maintained that the Pope was Antichrist and now he feared that this might be alledged against him in the Court of Rome to hinder the Popes Dispensation and obstruct the Marriage For the removal of which bar he commands the Prince to signifie if occasion were to all whom it might concern That his Majesty had writ nothing in that Point concludingly but by way of Argument That Laud was present at this Conference betwixt his Majesty and the Prince hath no proof at all He might be made acquainted with it on the post-fact when the Prince returned and yet because he was made acquainted with this passage though upon the post-fact it must be hence concluded as a matter certain That he was one of the Cabinet Council and privy to the Princes going into Spain and secondly as a matter probable That he suggested this distinction unto King James to please the Pope and promote the Match As little strength there is in the second proof touching his Writing to the Marquis on the fifth day after his departure But then it was not till the fifth before which time the Princes Journey into Spain was made the general Discourse of all Companies the ordinary Subject of all Tongues and Pens communicated by word of mouth by Letters and by what means not Nor can those following Letters which he received from Buckingham when he was in Spain convince him of being privy to that Journey when it was in project and design there being many others also who both received and dispatched Letters frequently from that very same person so far from being of the Council as to that particular that they were not of the Court at all So ordinary is the fate of such sorry Arguments to conclude nothing at all or that which is nothing to the purpose But what need more be said to confute this Calumny on which I have so long insisted than the great Care which was immediately taken by the King and his Bishops to maintain the Reputation of the Church of England in the Court of Spain No sooner had his Majesty notice that the Prince was come in safety to the Court of that King but order presently was taken for Officers of all Qualities and Servants of all sorts to be sent unto him that so he might appear in Publick with the greater lustre Nor was it the least part of his Royal Care to accommodate him with two such Chaplains as should be able to defend the Doctrine of this Church against all Opponents And that there might appear a face of the Church of England in the outward Forms of Worship also his Majesty was pleased by the Advice of the Bishops then about him of which Laud was one to give the said Chaplains Maw and Wren these Instructions following dated at Newmarket March 10. I. That there be one convenient Room appointed for Prayer the said Room to be employed during their abode to no other use II. That it be decently adorned Chappel-wise with an Altar Fonts Palls Linnen Coverings Demy-Carpet four Surplices Candlesticks Tapers Chalices Pattens a fine Towel for the Prince other Towels for the Houshold a Traverse of Waters for the Communion a Bason and Flaggons two Copes III. That Prayers be duly kept twice a day That all reverence be used by every one present being uncovered kneeling at due times standing up at the Creeds and Gospel bowing at the Name of JESUS IV. That the Communion be celebrated in due form with an Oblation of every Communicant and admixing Water with the Wine the Communion to be as often used as it shall please the Prince to set down smooth Wafers to be used for the Bread V. That in the Sermons there be no Polemical Preachings to inveigh against them or to confute them but only to confirm the Doctrine and Tenets of the Church of England by all positive Arguments either in Fundamental or Moral Points and especially to apply themselves in Moral Lessons to Preach Christ Jesus Crucified VI. That they give no occasions or rashly entertain any of Conference or Dispute for fear of dishonour to the Prince if upon any offence taken he should be required to send away any one of them but if the Lord Embassador or Mr. Secretary wish them to hear any that desire some information then they may safely do it VII That they carry the Articles of our Religion in many Copies the Books of Common Prayer in several Languages store of English Service-Books the Kings own Works in English and Latin Such were his Majesties Instructions to the said two Chaplains and being such they do concludingly demonstrate
That there was no design in the King or Prince or in any of the Court or Court-Bishops of what name soever to alter the Religion here by Law established or that the Prince was posted into Spain of purpose that he might be perverted or debauched from it But the best is that he which gave the Wound hath made the Plaister and such a Plaister as may assuredly heal the Sore without troubling any other Chyrurgeon It is affirmed by him who published the Breviate of our Bishops Life That he was not only privy to this Journey of the Prince and Buckingham into Spain but that the Journey was purposely plotted to pervert him in his Religion and reconcile him to Rome And this he makes apparent by the following Prayer found amongst others in the Bishops Manual of Devotions than which there can be nothing more repugnant to the Propositions â—or proof of which it is so luckily produced Now the said Prayer 〈◊〉 thus verbatim viz. O Most merciful God and gracious Father the Prince hath put himself to a great Adventure I humbly beseech thee make clear the way before him give thine Angels charge over him be with him thy self in Mercy Power and Protection in every step of his Iourney in every moment of his Time in every Consultation and Address for Action till thou bring him back with Safety Honour and Contentment to do thee service in this place Bless his most truly and faithful Servant the Lord Duke of Buckingham that he may be diligent in Service provident in Business wise and happy in Counsel for the honour of thy Name the good of the Church the preservation of the Prince the contentment of the King the satisfaction of the State Preserve him I humbly beseech thee from all Envy that attends him and bless him that his eyes may see the Prince safely delivered to the King and State and after it to live long in happiness to do thee and them service through Iesus Christ our Lord. Amen And with this Prayer so plainly destructive of the purpose for which it was published I shut up the Transactions of this present year We will begin the next with the dismission of the Archbishop of Spalato a man defamed by the Italians at his coming hither and as much reproached by the English at his going hence His name was Marcus Antonius de Dominis Archbishop of Spalato in Fact and Primate of Dalmatia in Title Such anciently and of right those Archbishops were till the Bishop of Venice being made a Patriarch by Pope Eugenius the Fourth Anno 1450. assumed that Title to himself together with a Superintendency over all the Churches of that Country as subordinate to him He had been long conversant with the Fathers and Ancient Councils By this Light he discerned the Darkness of the Church of Rome and the blind Title which the Popes had for their Supremacy Inclining to the Protestant Religion he began to fear that his own Country would prove too hot for him at the last and therefore after he had sate in the See of Spalato about fourteen years he quitted his Preferments there and betook himself for Sanctuary to the Church of England Anno 1616. Extremely honoured at his first coming by all sorts of people entertained in both Universities with solemn Speeches presented complemented feasted by the great Lords about the Court the Bishops and some principal Persons about the City Happy was he that could be honoured with his Company and satisfied with beholding his comely presence though they understood not his Discourses Commended by King Iames at first for a constant Sojourner and Guest to Archbishop Abbot in whose Chappel at Lambeth he assisted at the Consecration of some English Bishops Made afterwards by the King the Master of the Savoy and Dean of Windsor and by himself made Rector of West-Illesby in the County of Berks A Revenue not so great as to bring him under the suspicion of coming hither out of Covetousness for the sake of filthy Lucre nor so contemptible but that he might have lived plentifully and contentedly on it During his stay here he published his learned and elaborate Book entituled De Republica Ecclesiastica never yet answered by the Papists and perhaps unanswerable He had given great trouble to the Pope by his defection from that Church and no small countenance to the Doctrine of the Protestant Churches by his coming over unto ours The foundring of so great a Pillar seemed to prognosticate that the Fabrick of that Church was not like to stand And yet he gave greater blows to them by his Pen than by the defection of his person the wound so given being conceived to be incurable In these respects those of that Church bestirred themselves to disgrace his person devising many other causes by which he might be moved or forced to forsake those parts wherein he durst no longer tarry but finding little credit given to their libellous Pamphlets they began to work upon him by more secret practises insinuating That he had neither that Respect nor those Advancements which might encourage him to stay That the new Pope Gregory the Fifteenth was his special Friend That he might chuse his own Preferments and make his own Conditions if he would return And on the other side they cunningly wrought him out of credit with King Iames by the Arts of Gundamore Embassadour at that time from the King of Spain and lessened his esteem amongst the Clergy by some other Artifices So that the poor man being in a manner lost on both sides was forced to a necessity of swallowing that accursed bait by which he was hooked over to his own destruction For having sollicited King Iames by several Letters the last of them bearing date on the third of February to licence his departure home he was by the King disdainfully turned over to the High-Commission or rather to a special Commission directed to Archbishop Abbot the Lord Keeper Lincoln the Bishops of London Durham and Winchester with certain of the Lords of the Privy Council These Lords assembling at Lambeth on the 30th of March and having first heard all his Excuses and Defences commanded him to depart the Realm within twenty days or otherwise to expect such punishment as by the Laws of the Land might be laid upon him for holding Intelligence by Letters Messages c. with the Popes of Rome To this Sentence he sorrowfully submitted protesting openly That he would never speak reproachfully of the Church of England the Articles whereof he acknowledged to be sound and profitable and none of them to be Heretical as appears by a Book entituled SPALATO's Shiftings in Religion published as it was conceived by Laud's especial Friend the Lord Bishop of Durham How well or rather how ill he performed this promise and what became of him after his return to Rome is not now my business The man is banished out of England and my History leads me next into Spain not Italy The
Church of England had a great stock at that time to be driven in Spain and many of the Romish Factors were desirous to be trading in it No sooner was the Princes Train of Lords and Gentlemen come to the City of Madrid but the King of Spain assigned a day for his Reception A Reception so Magnificent so full of State and Royal Pomp that it redounded infinitely to the honour of the Spanish Court and the satisfaction of the Prince Never was King of Spain on the day of his inauguration received into that City with a more general concourse of all sorts of people and greater signs of Joy and Gallantry then the Prince was conducted through it to the Palace Royal. In which his Quarters being assigned him there wanted no allurements on their parts to win him to a fair esteem of their Religion and to put some high value also on their Court and Nation Nor was the Prince wanting for his part in all fit compliances by which he might both gain on them and preserve himself for by his Courtly Garb he won so much on the affections of the Lady Infanta and by his Grace and circumspect behaviour got so much ground upon that King and his Council that the Match went forward in good earnest A dispensation for the Marriage was procured from Gregory the fifteenth then sitting in the See of Rome The Articles of the Marriage with all the circumstances thereof were agreed upon and solemnly sworn to by both Kings Nothing remained to bring the whole business to a joyfull issue but the Consummation But before that could be obtained the Prince must try his fortunes in an harder Conflict than any he had learnt in the Schools of Love The change of his Religion was much hoped for by the Court of Spain at his first coming thither To perfect which he was plied from time to time with many perswasive Arguments by many persons of great Honour about that King And many of the most learned Priests and Jesuites made their Addresses to him with such Rhetorical Orations with such insinuating Artifices and subtle Practises as if they had a purpose rather to conquer him by kindness than by disputation Nor stop they there but dedicated many Books unto him to gain him fairly to their Party invited him to behold their solemn Processions to captivate his outward senses and carried him to the most Religious places famous for their magnificent Fabricks and pretended Miracles In which conjuncture of designs it is not to be thought but that the Pope bestirred himself in gaining to his Church a Prince of such parts and greatness For first he writes unto the Bishop of Conchen Inquisitor general of Spain not to be wanting to the opportunity which God had put into his hands The next day being the twentieth of April he addressed his lines unto the Prince extolling the piety of his Predecessors their Zeal unto the Catholick Church and to the head thereof the Pope inviting him by all the blandishments of Art to put himself upon the following of their brave examples Never had Prince a harder game to play than Prince Charles had now He found himself under the Power of the King of Spain and knew that the whole business did depend on the Popes dispensation with whom if he complied not in some handsome way his expectation might be frustrate and all the fruits of that long Treaty would be suddenly blasted He therefore writes unto the Pope in such general terms as seemed to give his Holiness some assurances of him but being reduced unto particulars signified nothing else but some civill complements mixt with some promises of his endeavours to make up the breaches in the Church and restore Christendom to an happy and desirable peace Which notwithstanding was after reckoned amongst his crimes by such as rather would not then did not know the necessity which lay upon him of keeping at that time a plausible correspondence with the Catholick party But these Temptations and Allurements these Artifices and Insinuations prevailed so little with the Prince that he still kept his stand and was found impregnable carrying himself with such a prudent Moderation in these Encounters that he came off alwaies without Envy but not without Glory And that it might appear on what grounds he stood it was thought fit to let them see that he professed no other Religion than what was agreeable to the Rules of Antiquity and not much abhorrent from the Forms then used in the Church Rome And to this end by the prudent care of the Lord Keeper Williams the English Liturgie was translated into Spanish so many Copies of the book then Printed being sent into Spain as gave great satisfaction both to the Court and Clergy The work performed by a converted Dominican who was gratified for his pains therein by a good Prebend and a Benefice as he well deserved And this I must needs say was very seasonably done For till that time the Spaniards had been made believe by their Priests and Jesuites that when the English had cast off the Pope they had cast off all Religion also That from thenceforth they became meer Atheists and that the name of God was never used amongst them but with a purpose to expose it to profanation An Argument whereof may be the extreme squeamishness of the Constable of Castile sent into England in the beginning of the Reign of King Iames to swear the peace between both Kings Who understanding that the business was to be performed in the Chappel where some Anthems were to be sung desired that whatsoever was sung Gods name might not be used in it and that being forborn he was content they should sing what they listed And when the Earl of Nottingham attended by many Gentlemen of worth and quality went into Spain to take the like Oath of the Catholick King it was reported by his followers at their coming back how much it was commiserated by the Vulgar Spaniards that so many goodly persons should be trained up in no other Religion than to worship the Devil But let us leave the Prince and return for England where the King had as hard a game to play For having left such a Pawn in Spain he was in a manner bound to his good behaviour and of necessity to gratifie the Popish Party in this Kingdom with more than ordinary Favours He knew no Marriage could be made without the Popes Dispensation and that the Popes Dispensation could not be obtained without indulging many graces to his Catholick Subjects To smooth his way therefore to the point desired he addresseth several Letters to the Pope and Cardinals in which he gives him the title of most holy Father and imploys Gage as his Agent in the Court of Rome to attend the business At home he dischargeth all such Priests and Iesuites as had been formerly imprisoned inhibiting all Processes and Superseding all proceedings against Recusants and in a word suspends
the execution of such penal Laws as were made against them The People hereupon began to cry out generally of a Toleration and murmur in all places against the King as if he were resolved to grant it And that they might not seem to cry out for nothing a Letter is dispersed abroad under the name oâ— Archbishop Abbot In this Letter his Majesty is told That by granting any such Toleration he should set up the most damnable and Heretical Doctrine of the Church of Rome the whore of Babylon That it would be both hateful to God grievous to his good Subjects and contradictory to his former Writings in which he had declared their Doctrines to be Superstitious Idolatrous and detestable That no such toleration could be granted but by Parliament only unless it were his purpose to shew his people that he would throw down the Laws at his pleasure That by granting such a Toleration there must needs follow a discontinuance of the true Profession of the Gospel and what could follow thereupon but Gods heavy wrath and indignation both on himself and all the Kingdom That the Prince was not only the Son of his Flesh but the Son of his People also and therefore leaves him to consider what an errour he had run into by sending him into Spain without the privity of his Council and consent of his Subjects And finally That though the Princes return might be safe and prosperous yet they that drew him into that dangerous and desperate Action would not scape unpunished This was the substance of the Letter whosoever was the Writer of it For Abbot could not be so ill a Statesman having been long a Privy Councellour as not to know that he who sitteth at the Helm must stear his course according unto wind and weather And that there was a very great difference betwixt such personal indulgencies as the King had granted in that case to his Popish Subjects and any such Publick Exercise of their Superstitions as the word Toleration doth import and howsoever that it was a known Maxime in the Arts of Government that necessity over-rules the Law and that Princes many times must act for the publick good in the infringing of some personal and particular rights which the Subjects claim unto themselves Nor could he be so ignorant of the Kings affections as to believe that the King did really intend any such toleration though possibly he might be content on good reason of State that the people should be generally perswaded of it For well he knew that the King loved his Soveraignty too well to quit any part thereof to the Pope of Rome and consequently to part with that Supremacy in Ecclesiastical matters as needs he must have done by a Toleration which he esteemed the fairest Flower in the Royal Garland In which respect King Iames might seem to be made up of Caesar and Pompey as impatient of enduring an equal as of admitting a Superiour in his own Dominions Or had he been a greater stranger at the Court than can be imagined yet could he not be ignorant that it was the Kings chief interest to preserve Religion in the same state in which he found it and could not fear but that he would sufficiently provide for the safety of it Upon which Premises it may be rationally inferred that Abbot was only the reputed Author of this Bastard Letter and not the natural Parent of it Nor was the Toleration more feared by the English Protestants than hoped for by the Papists here and presumed by the Pope himself In confidence whereof he nominated certain Bishops to all the Episcopal Sees of England to exercise all manner of Jurisdiction in their several and respective Diocesses as his false and titular Bishops did in the Church of Ireland The intelligence whereof being given to the Jesuites here in England who feared nothing more than such a thing one of them who formerly had free access to the Lord Keeper Williams acquaints him with this mighty secret assuring him that he did it for no other reason but because he knew what a great exasperation it would give the King and consequently how much it would incense him against the Catholicks Away with this Intelligence goes the Lord Keeper to the King who took fire thereat as well as he and though it was somewhat late at night commanded to go to the Spanish Embassadour and to require him to send unto the King his Master to take some course that those proceedings might be stopt in the Court of Rome or otherwise that the Treaty of the Match should advance no further The Lord Keeper finds the Embassadour ready to send away his Pacquet who upon hearing of the news commanded his Currier to stay till he had represented the whole business in a Letter to the King his Master On the receiving of which Letter the King imparts the same to the Popes Nuncio in his Court Who presently sends his dispatches to the Pope acquainting him with the great inconveniences and unavoidable dangers of this new design which being stopt by this device and the Treaty of the Match ending in a rupture not long after the same Jesuite came again to the Lord Keepers Lodging and in a fair and facetious manner thanked him most humbly for the good office he had done for that Society for breaking and bearing off which blow all the friends they had in Rome could find no buckler Which Story as I heard from his Lordships own mouth with no small contentment so seemed he to be very well pleased with the handsomness of the trick which was put upon him Laud was not sleeping all this while It was not possible that a man of such an Active Spirit should be out of work and he had work enough to do in being the Dukes Agent at the Court The Marquiss was made Duke of Buckingham at his being in Spain to make him more considerable in the eye of that Court and this addition to his honours was an addition also to that envy which was borne against him Great Favourites have for the most part many enemies such as are carefully intent upon all occasions which may be made use of to supplant them Which point the Duke had so well studied that though he knew himself to be a very great Master of the Kings affections yet was he apprehensive of the disadvantages to which this long absence would expose him It therefoâ—e concerned him nearly to make choice of some intelligent and trusty friend whom he might confide in and he was grown more confident of Laud than of any other from whom he might receive advertisement of all occurrences and such advice as might be most agreeable to the complexion of affairs Nor did it happen otherwise than he expected for long he had not been in Spain when there were many fearings of him in the Court of England many strange whisperings into the ears of the King concerning the abuse of his Royal Favours the general
were weekly Fasts appointed to be kept by the Laws of the Land which if they did observe as they ought to do there would be no need of Solemn Fasts to begin their Parliaments The blame of which Answer in the Parliament immediately foregoing this was by the Puritan Faction cast upon the Bishops who at the same time had opposed some Proposition tending to some Restraints on the Lords day not imposed before as men whose Pride hindred all such Religious Humiliations and whose Profaneness made them Enemies to all Piety But the King having now cast himself into the arms of his People had brought himself to a necessity of yielding to their desire and thereby left a fair President both for them to crave and his Successor to grant the like So that from this time forward till the last of King Charles we shall see no Parliament nor Session of Parliament to begin without them though that King checked some times at the importunity So far his Majesty had gone along with them in yielding unto their desires but he must go a little further And therefore secondly They thought it not enough that his Majesty had made a Publick Declaration for the real and utter Dissolution of the said Treaties but it must be declared also by Act of Parliament That the said two Treaties were by his Majesty Dissolved Which gave them some colour of Pretence in the following Parliament to claim a share in managing the War which the Dissolving of these Treaties had occasioned and of being made acquainted with the Enterprize which was then in hand But for this time they were contented to have engaged the King for the future War toward the carrying on of which and more particularly as the Act expresseth for the Defence of this Realm of England the Securing of the Kingdom of Ireland the Assistance of his Majesties Neighbours the States of the Vnited Provinces and other his Majesties Friends and Allies and for the setting forth of his Royal Navy they granted to him three Subsidies together with three Fifteenths and Tenths to be paid before the tâ—nth of May which should be in the year 1625. Which though it be affirmed in the said Act to be the greatest Aid which ever was granted in Parliament to be levied in so short a time yet neither was the time so short as it was pretended there being almost fifteen Months between the dissolving of the Treaties and the last payment of the Monies Nor did the King get any thing by it how great soever the said Aid was supposed to be For thirdly before the King could obtain this Act he was fain to gratifie them with some others amongst which that entituled An Act for the general quiet of the Subject against all pretext of Concealments whatsoever was the most considerable An Act of such a grand Concernment to the Peace and Happiness of the Subject and of such Disprofit to the King in his Gifts and Graces to his Servants that it was affirmed by Justice Dodderidge at the Oxon. Assises next ensuing That his Majesty had bought those Fifteenths and Subsidies at ten years purchase Nor fourthly did one penny of this Money so dearly paid for accrew unto his Majesties particular use or was to come into his Coffers it being ordered in the Act aforesaid That the said Monies and every part and parcel of them should be paid to certain Commissioners therein nominated and that the said Commissioners should issue and dispose the same according as they should be warranted by George Lord Carew Foulk Lord Brooke and certain other Commissioners to the number of ten nominated and appointed for a Council of War by them to be expended in the Publick Service And albeit the Grant of the said Fifteenths Tenths and Subsidies might possibly be the greatest Aid which had been given in Parliament for so short a time yet did this greatness consist rather in tale than weight the Subsidy-Books being grown so low for those of the Fifteenths and Tenths do never vary that two entire Subsidies in the time of Queen Elizabeth came to more than all More nobly dealt the Clergy with him in their Convocation because it came into his own Coâ—lers and without Conditions For taking into consideration amongst other motives the great Expences at which his Majesty was then and was like to be hereafter as well for the support of his Royal Estate as for the necessary Defence of this Realm of England and other his Dominions whereby was like to grow the safety of Religion both at whom and abroad they granted to him four entire Subsidies after the rate of 4 s. in every Pound which was indeed the greatest Aid that was ever given by Convocation in so short a time the Subsidies of the Clergy being fixed and certain those of the Laity diminishing and decreasing daily A Burden which must needs fall exceeding heavy on many poor Vicars in the Country whose Benefices are for the most part of small yearly value and yet rated very high in the Kings Books according unto which they are to be Taxed Insomuch as I knew several Vicaridges not worth above 80 l. per Annum which were charged higher than the best Gentlemen in the Parish whose yearly Revenues have amounted unto many Hundreds Laud who had sometimes been Vicar of Stamford in Northamptonshire as before is said was very compassionate of the case of these poor men for whose case he devised a course in this present Session which being digested into form he communicated to the Duke of Buckingham who very readily promised to prepare both the King and Prince for the passing of it This done he imparted it also to the Lord Keeper Williams and the Bishop of Durham who look'd upon it as the best service which had been done for the Church many years before and advised him to acquaint the Archbishop with it But Abbot either disliking the Design for the Authors sake or being an enemy to all Counsels which had any Author but himself instead of favours returned him frowns asking him What he had to do to make any suit for the Church And telling him withall That never any Bishop attempted the like at any time and that no body would have done it but himself That he had given the Church such a wound in speaking to any Lord of the Layty about it as he could never make whole again And finally That if the Lord Duke did fully understand what he had done he would never endure him to come near him again St Davids replies very mildly That he thought he had done a very good office for the Church and so did his betters too That if his Grace thought otherwise he was sorry that he had offended But hoped that he had done it out of a good mind and for the support of many poor Vicars abroad in the Country who must needs sink under the payment of so many Subsidies and therefore that his error might be pardonable if
persons as were either Papists or suspected to be Papists or had not received the Communion within the space of one whole year or whose Wives or any of their Servants were Recusants or suspected to be so might be removed from all Commissions of charge and trust from being Justices of the Peace or bearing any Office in the Common Wealth But this Petition was not made ready for the Lords till the twentieth of May next following and being then reported to them by the Archbishop of Canterbury they did proceed no further in it The Commons in the mean time had been wholly busied in the Prosecution of the Lord Treasurer Cranfield whom at last they brought unto his Sentence A Gentleman he was by birth but had his breeding in the City from whence by his own wit and industry he preferred himself into the Court where he was first made Master of the Wardrobe afterward Master of the Wards and finally advanced by the power and favour of the Duke one of whose Kinswomen he had married to the office of Lord Treasurer and the honour of being made the first Earl of Middlesex In this Office he had disobliged the Prince when he was in Spain by disswading and diverting those Large Supplies which were required for the maintaining of his Port in a Forraign Kingdom And he had disobliged the Duke by joyning in some secret practises to make him grow less and less in his Majesties Favour They had both served the turn of the Commons in drawing the King by their continual importunities to dissolve the Treatie And the Commons must now serve their turn in prosecuting this man to his final destruction Which they pursued so effectually that in the end he was sentenced in the House of Lords to be deprived of the Office of Lord High Treasurer of England to be fined fifty thousand Pounds and remain a Prisoner in the Tower during his Majesties will and pleasure It was moved also to degrade him from all Titles of honour but in that the Bishops stood his Friends and dasht the motion So Cranfield sell and Williams did not stand long after Laud was now brought into an higher degree of credit with the Duke of Buckingham than he was before by means whereof he came to be of great power and authority with him Insomuch that when the Duke fell sick of an Ague in the beginning of May he was extreme impatient in his Fits till Laud came to visit him by whom he was so charmed and sweetned that at first he endured his Fits with patience and by that patience did so break their heats and violences that at last they left him From this time forwards he was not used only as a Confessor but a Counsellor also imployed by him in considering and advising whether the great endowments belonging to the Hospitals founded in the dissolved house of Carthusian Monks commonly but corruptly called the Charter-House might not be inverted to the maintenance of an Army for the present Wars as well for his Majesties advantage as the case of the Subject And to this Proposition as it seems he returned a Negative for I find not that the business advanced any further He liked not any inversions or alienations of that nature lest being drawn into example the Lands of Colledges or Cathedral Churches might in like manner be imployed unto secular uses Besides he could not choose but know that a project had been set on foot about ten years before for the Entituling of the King to all Sutton's Lands which probably might have succeeded if Coke then being Lord Chief Justice and one of the Trustees for erecting the Hospital had not stood stoutly to his trust By which though he got the Kings displeasure yet amongst others he preserved the reputation of an honest man And Laud might very well conclude that he who durst oppose the King when he was in his favour would be found more intractable at this time when he was in disgrace which rendred him the less sollicitous to appear in a business not otherwise approved of by him But in another point which was more to his liking and lay within the spheare of his activity he gave him as much satisfaction as he had desired This was the giving him the heads of Doctrinal Puritanism that is to say the Heads of such Doctrines as were maintained by those of the Puritan Faction though not maintained by them as Puritans but as Calvinists only The Duke had a desire to know them and he served him in it I must needs say the name of Doctrinal Puritanism is not very ancient but whether first taken up by the Archbishop of Spalato at his being here I am not able to say Nor am I of opinion that Puritan and Calvinian are terms convertible For though all Puritans are Calvinians both in doctrine and practise yet all Calvinians are not to be counted as Puritans also whose practises many of them abhor and whose inconformities they detest though by the errour of their Education or ill direction in the Course of their Studies they may and do agree with them in some points of Doctrine But I must take the word as it stands in the Breviate and so let it go These Doctrinal heads being ten in number related to the indispâ—nsible morality of the Lords-day-Sabbath the indiscrimination of Bishops and Presbyters the Power of Soveraign Princes in Ecclesiastical matters the Doctrine of Confession and Sacerdotal Absolution and the five Points so much disputed about Predestination and the Concomitants thereof Which last Points having been hotly agitated for twenty years last past in the Belgick Churches did now begin to exercise the Church of England upon this occasion The Priests and Jesuites having been very busie of late in gaining Proselites and sowing their erronious Doctrines had got a haunt in a Village of the County of Essex called Stanford-Rivers The Rector of that Church was Richard Montague Batchelor of Divinity Prebend of Windsor and one of the Fellows of Eaton Colledge a man exceedingly well versed in all the Learning of Greeks and Romans and as well studied in the Fathers Councils and all other ancient Monuments of the Christian Church Desirous to free his Parish from this haunt he left some Propositions at the house of one of his Neighbours which had been frequently visited with these Night-Spirits with this Declaration thereunto that if any of those which ranged that walk could convince him in any of the same he would immediately subscribe and be a Papist After long expectation instead of answering to his queries one of them leaves a short Pamphlet for him entituled A new Gag for the Old Gospell in which it was pretended that the Doctrine of the Protestants should be confuted out of the very words of their own English Bibles This book he was required to answer and found it no such knotty piece but that it might be cleft in sunder without Beetle or Wedges But in perusing of that
himself no fit Protector for the Catholick Cause More secret were the Puritans but nothing the less dangerous because more secret Finding they could effect nothing in Queen Elizabeths time either by their publick clamours or their open practises they cunningly wrought themselves into a State-Faction and play'd their Game under the colour of Advancing the Civil Liberties of the Subject and the preservation of Religion here by Law established To which end they continually allarm'd this King with fears and dangers from the Papists as before was said that all mens eyes being turned that way they might carry on their own designs without discovery In which they imitated the old stratagem or some politick Captains who having made great noise and prepared all things ready for an Assault on the one side of a Town besieged and thereby drawn all the strength of the Town to make good that side suddenly caused it to be fallen upon in another place which they found destitute and unprovided of all defence But having served their Appreticeships in the Reign of this King we shall finde them strong enough in the first Parliament of his Son and Successor to set up for themselves Hitherto they had worked under the ground like Moles or Wants without being discovered but then they began to cast up the Earth before them and having prepared a Bill for making way to their Lords-day Sabbath under colour of suppresing unlawful Pastimes and Assemblies they pressed that King to it and obtained it some further addition to which Act they procured in his third Parliament also Yet still they kept on foot their pretended Zeal against the Papists and seemed exceeding sensible of the Dangers which were threatned by them not so much to advance their own Party then grown strong enough as they had done formerly but to make it serve them as a Property to put by the Business of the King in the Grant of Subsidies whensoever he required it of them In this condition of Affairs King Iames departs this Life at Theobalds on Sunday the 27th of March his Disease no other than an Ague which though it fell on him in the Spring yet it crossed the Proverb and proved not Medicinal but Mortal His Character hath been given by many others and therefore I may well spare mine looking upon him only in his zeal to the Church and his affections unto Learning His zeal to Unity and Uniformity in the Church appeared in England by the Conference at Hampton Court Anno 1603. by his directions sent to the University of Oxon 1616. by those to the Archbishops and their several Suffragans 1622. In Scotland by his Restitution of Episcopacy Anno 1610. by the Articles of Perth 1618. and by the Grounds laid for the Publick Liturgy and Canons at the Assembly in Aberdeen Anno 1616. Had he been well followed by his Bishops and other Publick Ministers in his several Kingdoms he would have left the Church established on so sure a Foundation that neither secret Practises could have undermined it nor open Batteries have distressed it His great affections unto Learning do appear as visibly by the encouragement which he gave unto it both in his Person and Example In the beginning of his Reign Anno 1603. he graciously received the Vice-chancellor of Oxon. together with the Doctors Proctors and Heads of Houses at his Mannor of Woodstock And within two years after Anno 1605. he accepted a Solemn Entertainment from them performed in all manner of Scholastick Exercises Divinity Law Physick and Philosophy in all of which he shewed himself of such great Abilities that he might have governed in those Chairs as well as all or any of his three Professors Being informed how small and insufficient their old Salary was he added to his Professor for Divinity and his Successors in that place the next Prebend of Christ-church as soon as any should be void and the Rectory of Evelme in the County of Oxon to the Doctor of the Chair for Law the Corps of a good Prebend in the Church of Salisbury and to the Professors place for Physick the Government of an Hospital in Evelme aforesaid being within ten miles of the University Incouraged by which Examples two Mathematick Lectures were founded by Sir Henry Savile Provost of Eaton and Warden of Merton Colledge An History Lecture by William Cambden one of the Kings at Arms by the name of Clarencieux A Lecture in Natural Philosophy by Sir William Sidley Knight and Baronet In Moral Philosophy by Doctor Thomas White one of the Residentiaries of St. Pauls and Prebend of Christ-Church All of them of a liberal and large Endowment After all which an Anatomy Lecture was set up by Richard Tomlins of the City of Westminster as necessary as any of the rest though not so plentifully Endowed The poor man casting in his Mite almost all he had amongst those Rich Offerings But the powerful Influences of his Learning and Government produce a further operation than the Instituting of a few particular Lectures even to the Building and Endowing of some and Beautifying of many other Colledges in that University Witness that fair and Uniform Colledge built by Nicholas Wadham and Dorothy his Wife Anno 1612. The turning of Broadgates Hall into Pembroke Colledge built and endowed at the Charges of Thomas Tisdale of Glymton in the Court of Oxon. appropriated in a manner to the Free-Grammar-School of Abingdon Anno 1624. Witness the raising of the old Schools to a goodly and magnificent Structure the adding of a new Quadrangle unto Merton Colledge by the prudent care of Sir Henry Savil the reducing of Exeter and the making up of Iesus Colledge into form Quadrangular by adding of a neat Chappel and a fair Hall to each of which the Chappel of Iesus Colledge being built together with the Hall at such time as Sir Eubule Thelwall was Principal of it was Consecrated by the Right Reverend Doctor Houson then Bishop of Oxon May 28. 1621. The other built at the sole Charges of Doctor Hackwell Arch-Deacon of Surrey received Consecration from the same hands October 5. 1624. And finally Witness a large and capacious piece of Ground inclosed with a beautiful Quadrangular Wall for a Physick-Garden the first Stone whereof was laid in a Solemn Assembly of the whole University on St. Iames his day Iuly 25. 1622. Not to say any thing of the great cost bestowed in beautifying the Quires of Christ-Church and Magdalens the setting up of a fair new Organ in the Chappel of St. Iohn's Colledge by the procurement of our Laud the then President of it Anno 1618. The like fair Organ made and set up in Christ-Church and the old one given to St. Maries for the publick use of the University about six years after Such and so many Benefactions in one University and that too in so short a space as none of the former Times can parallel so let it be the wonder and amazement of all Ages following But the King
hereof being given to Laud he considered of the sad effects and consequents which might follow on it communicating those his fears to some other Bishops By whom it was thought fit that Mountagues case and not his only but the case of the Church it self should be commended to the care and power of the Duke of of Buckingham According unto which Advice and Resolution three of them framed and signed the ensuing Letter But before this Letter was delivered Mountague had taken so much care of himself as to prepare his way by a Letter of his own bearing date Iuly 29. In which Letter he first laid open the state of his case desiring that by his Majesties Power he might be absolutely freed from those who had neither any Authority over his person as being one of his Majesties Servants nor over his Book as being commanded by his Father and authorized by himself Which being said he makes this resolute declaration That if he could not really and throughly answer whatsoever was or could be imputed to him in any of his Books he would no further desire favour and protection of his Majesty or his Grace but willingly would be left unto the power of his Enemies Which Letter being sent before to prepare the way this of the said three Bishops followed within four daies after May it please your Grace WE are bold to be Suitors to you in the behalf of the Church of England and a poor Member of it Mr. Mountague at this time not a little distressed We are not strangers to his person but it is the Cause which we are bound to be tender of The cause we conceive under correction of better Iudgment concerns the Church of England nearly for that Church when it was reformed from the superstitious opinions broached or maintained by the Church of Rome refused the apparent and dangerous Errors and would not be too busie with every particular School-Point The Cause why she held this mederation was because she could not be able to preserve any unity among Christians if men were forced to subscribe to curious particulars disputed in Schools Now may it please your Grace the opinions which at this time trouble many men in the late Book of Mr. Mountague are some of them such as are expresly the resolved Doctrine of the Church of England and those he is bound to maintain Some of them are such as are fit only for Schools and to be left at more liberty for learned men to abound in their own sense so they keep themselves peaceable and distract not the Church And therefore to make any Man subscribe to School-opinions may justly seem hard in the Church of Christ and was one great fault of the Council of Trent And to affright them from those opinions in which they have as they are bound subscribed to the Church as it is worse in it self so may it be the Mother of greater danger May it please your Grace farther to consider That when the Clergie submitted themselves in the time of Henry the Eighth the submission was so made that if any difference Doctrinal or other fell in the Church the King and the Bishops were to be Iudges of it in the National Synod or Convâ—cation the King first giving leave under his Broad Seal to handle the Points in difference But the Church never submitted to aâ—y other Iudge neither indeed can she though she would And we humbly desire your Grace to consider and then to move his most Gracious Majesty if you shall think fit what dangerous consequences may follow upâ—n it For first if any other Iudge be allowed in matter of Doctrine we shall depart from the Ordinance of Christ and the continual Course and Practice of the Church Secondly If the Church be once brought down beneath her self we cannot but fear what may be the next stroke at it Thirdly It will some way touch the honour of his Majesties dear Father and our most Dread Soveraign of glorious and ever blessed memory King James who saw and approved all the opinions of this Book And he in his rare Wisdom and Iudgment would never have allowed them if they had crossed with truth and the Church of England Fourthly We must be bold to say that we cannot conceive what use there can be of Civil Government in the Commonwealth or of Preaching or External Ministry in the Church if such fatall opinions as some which are opposite and contrary to these delivered by Mr. Mountague are shall be publikely taught and maintained Fifthly We are certain that all or most of the contrary opinions were treated of at Lambeth and ready to be published but then Queen Elizabeth of famous memory upon notice given how little they agreed with the Practice of Piety and obedience to all Government caused them to be suppressed and so they have continued ever since till of late some of them have received countenance at the Synod of Dort Now this was a Synod of that Nation and can be of no Authority in any other National Church till it be received there by publick Authority And our hope is That the Church of England will be well advised and more than once over before she admit a foraign Synod especially of such a Church as condemneth her Discipline and manner of Government to say no more And further we are bold to commend to yâ—ur graces Wisdom this one particular His Majesty as we have been informed hath already taken this business into his own care and most worthily referred it in a right course tâ— Church consideration And we well hoped that without further trouble to the State or breach of unity in the Church it might so have been well and orderly composed as we still pray it may These things considered we have little to say for Mr. Mountagues person only thus much we know He is a very good Scholar and a right honest man A man every way able to do God his Majesty and the Church of England great service We fear he may receive discouragement and which is far worse we have some cause to doubt this may breed a great backwardness in able men to write in defence of the Church of England against either home or foraign Adversaries if they shall see him sink in Fortunes Reputation or health upon occasion of his Book And this we most humbly submit to your Graces Iudgment and care of the Churches peace and welfare So commending your Grace to the Protection of Almighty God We shall ever rest at Your Graces Service Io. Rossens Io. Oxâ—n Guil. Meneven August 2. 1625. After this no more news of Montague in the present Parliament Adjourned by his Majesty on the eleventh of Iuly by reason of the Plague to Oxâ—n there to be reassembled on the first of August Which time being come his Majesty puts them again in mind of his pressing occasions acquaints them with the necessity of setting out the Fleet then ready for Service That the eyes of
in sundry parts of this Kingdom And therefore he did not only require that none of them might have any manner of Covert Protection Countenance or connivence from them or any of the rest as they tendred his Royal Commandment in that behalf but that all possible diligence be used as well to unmask the false shadows and pretences of those who may possibly be won to Conformity letting all men know That he could not think well of any that having Place and Authority in the Church do permit such persons to pass with impunity much less if they give them any countenance to the emboldening them or their adherents On the receiving of these Letters Abbot transmits the Copies of them to his several Suffragans and to our Bishop of St. Davids amongst the rest requiring him to conform therein to his Majesties Pleasure and to see the same executed in all parts of his Diocess On the receipt whereof the Bishop commands his Chancellor Arch-Deacons and other Ecclesiastical Officers within his Diocess of St. Davids That all possible care be taken of such as are any way backward in Points of Religion and more especially of known and professed Recusants that they may be carefully presented and Proceedings had against them to Excommunication according to form and order of Law and that there be a true List and Catalogue of all such as have been presented and proceeded against sent to him yearly after Easter by him to be presented to the Archbishop of Canterbury as had been required No Command given unto his Chancellor and other Officers to look into the Practises and Proceedings of the Puritan Faction for which I am able to give no reason but that he had received no such Direction and Command from Archbishop Abbot whose Letter pointed him no further it is no hard matter to say why than to the searching out presenting and Excommunicating the Popish Recusants And in what he commanded he was obeyed by his Chancellor returning to him in Iune following the names of such Recusants as lived within the Counties of Caermarthen and Pembroke the chief parts of his Diocess The Kings Coronation now draws on for which Solemnity he had appointed the Feast of the Purification of the Blessed Virgin better known by the name of Candlemas day The Coronations of King Edward vi and Queen Elizabeth had been performed according to the Rites and Ceremonies of the Roman Pontificals That at the Coronation of King Iames had been drawn in haste and wanted many things which might have been considered of in a time of leasure His Majesty therefore issueth a Commission to the Archbishop of Canterbury and certain other Bishops whereof Laud was one to consider of the Form and Order of the Coronation and to accomodate the same more punctually to the present Rules and Orders of the Church of England On the fourth of Ianuary the Commissioners first met to consult about it and having compared tâ—e Form observed in the Coronation of King Iames with the publick Rituals it was agreed upon amongst them to make some Alterations in it and Additions to it The Alteration in it was that the Unction was to be performed in forma Crucis after the manner of a Cross which was accordingly done by Abbot when he officiated as Archbishop of Canterbury in the Coronation The Additions in the Form consisted chiefly in one Prayer or Request to him in the behalf of the Clergy and the clause of another Prayer for him to Almighty God the last of which was thought to have ascribed too much Power to the King the first to themselves especially by the advancing of the Bishops and Clergy above the Laity The Prayer or Request which was made to him followed after the Vnction and was this viz. Stand and hold fast from henceforth the Place to which you have been Heir by the Succession of your Forefathers being now delivered to you by the Authority of Almighty God and by the hands of us and all the Bishops and Servants of God And as you see the Clergy to come neerer to the Altar than others so remember that in place convenient you give them greater honour that the Mediator of God and Man may establish you in the Kingly Throne to be the Mediator between the Clergy and the Laity that you may Reign for ever with Iesus Christ the King of Kings and Lord of Lords who with the Father and the Holy Ghost liveth and reigneth for ever Amen The Clause of that Prayer which was made for him had been intermitted since the time of King Henry vi and was this that followeth viz. Let him obtain favour for the People like Aaron in the Tabernacle Elisha in the Waters Zacharias in the Temple Give him Peters Key of Discipline and Pauls Doctrine Which Clause had been omitted in times of Popery as intimating more Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction to be given to our Kings than the Popes allowed of and for the same reason was now quarrell'd at by the Puritan Faction It was objected commonly in the time of his fall That in digesting the form of the Coronation he altered the Coronation Oath making it more advantageous to the King and less beneficial to the People than it had been formerly from which calumny his Majesty cleared both himself and the Bishop when they were both involved by common Speech in the guilt thereof For the clearer manifestation of which truth I will first set down the Oath it self as it was taken by the King and then the Kings Defence for his taking of it Now the Oath is this The Form of the CORONATION-OATH SIR says the Archbishop Will you grant keep and by your Oath confirm to your People of ENGLAND the Laws and Customs to them granted by the Kings of ENGLAND your Lawful and Religious Predecessors and namely the Laws Customs and Franchises granted to the Clergy by the Glorious King St. Edward your Predecessor according to the Laws of God the true Profession of the Gospel established in this Kingdom and agreeable to the Prerogative of the Kings thereof and the Ancient Customs of this Land The King Answers I grant and promise to keep them Archbishop Sir Will you keep Peace and Godly Agreement entirely according to your Power bâ—th to God the Holy Church the Clergie and the People Rex I will keep it Archbishop Sir Will you to your Power cause Iustice Law and Discretion in Mercy and Truth to be executed in all your â—udgments Rex I will Archbishop Sir Will you grant to hold and grant to keep the Laws and rightful Customs which the Commâ—nalâ—y of this your Kingdom have and will you deâ—end and uphold them to the honour of God so much as in you lieth Rex I grant and promise so to do Then one of the Bishops reads this Admonition to the King before the People with a loud voice Our Lord and King we beseech you to pardon and to grant and to preserve unto us and
the Churches committed to our charge all Canonical Priviledges and due Law and Iustice and that you would protect and defend us as every good King in his Kingdom ought to be a Protector and Defender of the Bishops and the Churches under their Government The King answereth With a willing and devout heart I promisâ— and grant my pardon and that I will preserve and maintain to you and the Churches commâ—â—ted tâ—â—â—ur charge all Canonical Priviledges and due Law and Iustice and that I will be your Protector and Defender to my power by the Assistance of God as every good King ought in his Kingdom in right to protect and deâ—end the Bishops and Churches under theiâ— Government The King ariseth and is leaâ— to the Communion Table where he makes a soleâ—n Oath in â—ight of all the People to observe the Premises and laying his Hand upon the Book saith The things which I have before promised I shall perform and keep So help me Gâ—â— and the Contents of this Book Such was the Coronation-Oath accustomably taken by the Kings of England Which notwithstanding it was objected by the Lords and Commons in the time of the Long Parliament 〈…〉 the same which ought to have been taken by him And for proof thereof an antiquated Oath was found and published in a Remonstrance of theirs bearing date the twentieth of May 1642. To which his Majesty made this Answer That the Oath which he took at his Coronation was warranted and enjoyned by the Customs of his Predecessors and that the Ceremony of their and his taking of it they might find in the Records of the Exchequer And this it is c. Now in performing the Solemnities of the Coronation the Abbot anciently and for more than one hundred years last past the Deans of Westminster had a special place To them belonged the Custody of the old Regalia that is to say the Crown Sword Scepter Spurs c. of King Edward Sirnamed the Confessor kept by them in a secret place of Westminster Abbey not easily acceâ—â—able to any but such as know the mystery of it never brought forth but at the Coronation of a King or his going to Parliament Williams the late Lord Keeper was at this time Dean But being under the Kings displeasure was commanded to forbear his attendance at the Coronation and to depute one of the Prebends in his place This put him into some dispute within himself He had no mind to nominate Laud being then one of the Prebendaries of that Church because he lookt upon him as his Corrival and Supplanter in the Dukes good Grace and to have named otâ—er of a lower order there being a Bishop in the number would have subjected him to some discourse and misconstruction He therefore very wisely sent unto his Majesty the names degrees and dignities of all the Prebends leaving it unto him alone to make the Election who thereupon without any Hesitancy or deliberation deputed Laud unto the Service Laud being thus nominated and deputed prepared all things ready for that great Solemnity And finding the Old Crucifix among the Regalia he caused it to be placed on the Altar as in former times The Coronation being ended his Majesty going in his Robes to Westminster Hall did there deliver them to Laud representing in that Pomp the Dean of Westminster together with the Crown Scepter and the Sword called Cortena to be laid up with the rest of the Regalia in their old repository which he receiving from the King returned into the Abbey Church offered solemnly on the Altar in his Majesties name as by his place he was to do and so laid them up Two things there were remarkable in this Coronation which seemed to have something in them of Presage Senhouse who had been once his Chaplain when Prince of Wales and was now Bishop of Carlile had the honour to preach upon the day of that great Solemnity An eloquent man he was reputed and one that could very well express a passion but he had chosen such a Text as was more proper for a Funeral than a Coronation his Text being this viz. I will give thee a Crown of life Apoc. 2.10 and was rather thought to put the new King in mind of his Death than his duty in Government and to have been his Funeral Sermon when he was alive as if he were to have none when he was to be buried It was observed also that his Majesty on that day was cloathed in White contrary to the Custom of his Predecessors who were on that day clad in Purple And this he did not out of any necessity for want of Purple Velvet enough to make a Suite for he had many yards of it in his outward Garment but at his own choice only to declare that Virgin Purity with which he came to be espoused unto his Kingdom White as we know is the colour of the Saints who are represented to us in White Robes by St. Iohn in the Revelation and Purple is the Imperial and Regal colour so proper heretofore unto Kings and Emperours that many of the Constantinopolitan Emperours were called Porphyrogenites because at their first coming into the world they were wrapt in Purple And this some looked on also as an ill Presage that the King laying aside his Purple the Robe of Majesty should cloath himself in White the Robe of innocence as if thereby it were fore-signified that he should devest himself of that Regal Majesty which might and would have kept him safe from affront and scorn to rely wholly on the innocence of a vertuous life which did expose him finally to calamitous ruine No sooner were the Pomps of the Coronation ended but the Second Parliament began at the opening whereof on Munday the sixt of February our Bishop of St. Davids preacht before his Majesty the Lords c. in the Abbey Church He was appointed to have preached in the beginning of the former Parliament on Saturday the eighteenth of Iune but that turn being otherwise supplied he preached the same Sermon the next day before his Majesty at Whitehall his Text then Psal. 75.2 3. When I shall receive the Congregation I will judge according unto right c. But now he chose for the Theam or Subject of his discourse the 3 4 5 verses of the 112 Psalm viz. Ierusalem is like a City that is at unity in it self c. In which considering Ierusalem as a Type of the Church and State he first beholds it as a type of the State or Civil Government Where he considered That Ordo Politicus the wise ordering of the people in Concord and Vnity was simply the strongest Wall of a State But break Vnity once and farewell all strength And therefore disjoynted Factions in a State when they work upon Division are Publica irae divinae incendia the publick kindlings of Gods Anger and they burn down all before them And God seldom suffers these to fire a State till himself be heated first
supposed it makes exceedingly to the honour and commendation of this our Bishop as well in point of Secrecy as unfeigned Fidelity that his Majesty should pick out him from all other men to be his Pen-man or Chief Secretary in such weighty businesses Then again it is affirmed That he not only corrected and amended the Dukes Answer to the Impeachment which was made against him by the Commons but that he also penned that Speech which the Duke subjoined unto his Answer A Crime of the same nature and proved by the same Mediums as the others was and such as rather might have served for a strong assurance both of his honest Fidelity to his Friend and Patron and the even temper of his own mind in the managing of it For if we may believe the Author of the first History of the Life and Reign of King Charles as I think we may this Answer of the Duke was so in-laid with Modesty and Humility that it became a new Grievance to his Adversaries and was like to have a powerful influence toward the conversion of many who expected a Defence of another and more disdainful Spirit Thus have we brought two Parliaments unto an end but we hear nothing of the Convocations which were summoned with them Nothing indeed of the first Convocation but the passing of a Grant for three Subsidies toward the Advancement of his Majesties Service In the second we find something more though no Subsidies are granted in it On the fifth Sunday in Lent Goodman then Bishop of Glocester preach'd before his Majesty and press'd so hard upon the Point of the Real Presence that he was supposed to trench too neer the borders of Popery which raised a great clamour both in Court and Country The matter of which Sermon was agitated pro and con in the Convocation March 29. without determining any thing on either side But his Majestie out of a desire to satisfie both himself and his Houses of Parliament touching that particular referred the consideration of it to Abbot Archbishop of Canterbury Andrews Bishop of Winchester and Laud Bishop of St. Davids who meeting and considering of it on the twelfth of April returned this Answer to the King That some things in that Sermon had been spoke less warily but nothing falsly That nothing had been innovated by him in the Doctrine of the Church of England But howsoever That they thought very fit that Goodman should be appointed to Preach again before his Majesty for the better explaining of his meaning and shewing how and in what Particulars he had been mistaken by his Auditors Which he accordingly performed But nothing was of such concernment to a Convocation as the cause of Mountague vexed and molested by the Commons in both the Parliaments for supposed Popery and Arminianism matters meerly Doctrinal And possibly it may be admired that they should do nothing in a matter of their own peculiar having his Majesty to Friend for it appears in the Letter of the three Bishops before-mentioned to the Duke of Buckingham That his Majesty had taken that business into his own care and had most worthily referred it in a right course to Church-consideration And it appears also by the Breviate pag. 8. That on Sunday April 22. of this present year his Majesty had commanded all the Bishops to come before him and reprehended such as came being fourteen in number for being silent in Causes which concerned the Church and had not made known unto him what might be profitable or unprofitable for it the Cause whereof he was so ready to promote But then we are to call to mind that Laud not long since had been sent by the Duke of Buckingham to consult with Andrews and learn of him what he thought fitting to be done in the Cause of the Church and more especially in the Five Articles so hotly agitated between the Remonstrants and Contra-Remonstrants in the Belgick Provinces And it appears by the event That Andrews did not hold it fit for any thing to be done in that particular as the case then stood the truth in those Opinions not being so generally entertained amongst the Clergy nor the Archbishop and the greater part of the Prelates so inclinable to them as to venture the determining of those Points to a Convocation But that which was not thought fit in that present Conjuncture for a Convocation his Majesty was pleased to take order in by his Royal Edict Many Books had been written against Mountague by Carleton Bishop of Chichester Sutcliffe Dean of Exeter Yates and Rouse by which the differences were rather increased than diminished Which coming to his Majesties notice it pleased him by the Advice of his Bishops to signifie by his Proclamation of Iune 14. Not only to his own People but to all the World his utter dislike of all those who to shew the subtilty of their Wits or to please their own Humours or vent their own Passions do or shall adventure to stir or move any new Opinions not only contrary but differing from the sound and Orthodoxal Grounds of the true Religion sincerely Professed and happily Established in the Church of England and also to declare his full and constant Resolution That neither in matter of Doctrine nor Discipline of the Church nor in the Government of the State he will admit of the least Innovation but by Gods assistance will so guide the Scepter of these his Kingdoms and Dominions by the Divine Providence put into his hand as shall be for the comfort and assurance of his sober Religious and well-affected Subjects and for the repressing and severe punishing of such as out of any sinister respects or disaffection to his Person or Government shall dare either in Church or State to distract or disquiet the Peace thereof His Majesty thereupon commands all his Subjects the Clergy most especially both in England and Ireland That from thenceforth they should carry themselves so wisely warily and conscionably that neither by Writing Preaching Printing Conferences or otherwise they raise any doubts or publish or maintain any new Inventions or Opinions concerning Religion than such as are clearly grounded and warranted by the Doctrine and Discipline of the Church of England heretofore published and happily established by Authority Straightly charging all Archbishops and Bishops in their several Diocesses as also all Counsellors of State Judges and Ministers of Justice speedily to reclaim and repress all such Spirits as shall adventure hereafter to break this Rule of Sobriety and due Obedience to his Majesty his Laws and this Religious Duty to the Church of God or in the least degree attempt to violate this bond of Peace adding withal this intimation of his Royal Pleasure That whosoever from thenceforth should take the boldness wilfully to neglect this his Majesties gracious Admonition and either for the satisfying of their unquiet and restless Spirits or for expressing of their rash and undutiful Insolencies should wilfully break that
dropp'd out of his Pocket was taken up and forthwith carried to the Duke The shame and grief of which mischance gave him so much trouble that he withdrew by little and little and at last betook himself wholly to his old affectation of a Popular Greatness By reason of his Lectures in Cambridge and Lincolns-Inn he was grown powerful in the University and had gained a strong Party in the City but died about the time that Laud succeeded Mountain in the See of London And it was well for him that he died so opportunely Laud was resolved that there should be no more but one Bishop of that City and would have found some way or other to remove him out of Lincolns-Inn to the end he might have no pretence of raising or encreasing any Faction there to disturbe the Publick But before Laud shall come from St. Davids to London he must take Bath and Wells in his way to which we are now ready to wait upon him THE LIFE OF The most Reverend FATHER in GOD WILLIAM Lord Archbishop of Canterbury LIB III. Extending from his being made Bishop of Bath and Wells till his coming to the See of Canterbury IT hapned during the Sitting of the late Parliament that Doctor Arthur Lake Bishop of Bath and Wells a man of great Learning and exemplary Piety departed this Life into whose Place his Majesty on the twentieth of Iune nominates our Bishop of St. Davids In pursuance of which Nomination his Majesty on the 26th of Iuly Signed the Writ of Conge d'eslire to the Dean and Chapter warranting them thereby to proceed to a new Election and therewith sent his Letters Missive according to the usual Custom in behalf of Laud. On Wednesday August the 16th they Elect him Bishop of that See and on September 18. their Election is confirmed in due form of Law his Majesty on the morrow after restoring the Temporalties of that Bishoprick from the time of his Predecessors death And now he is actually possessed not only of the Jurisdiction but of the Rents Profits and Emergencies belonging to a Bishop of Bath and Wells a double Title but relating to a single Diocess and that Diocess confined to the County of Somerset The Bishops seat originally at Wells where it still continues and in respect whereof this Church is called in some Writers Fontanensis Ecclesia The stile of Bath came in but upon the by The church of Wells first built by Ina King of the West Saxons Anno 704. and by him dedicated to St. Andrew after endowed by Kenulfe another King of the same people Anno 766. and finally made a Bishops See in the time of Edward the elder Anno 905. The first that bore that title being Adelmus before Abbot of Glastenbury The present Church in place where that of Ina had stood before was built most part of it by Bishop Robert the eighteenth Bishop of this See but finished and perfected by Bishop Ioceline Sirnamed d' Wellis Iohannes d' Villula the sixteenth Bishop having bought the Town of Bath of King Henry the First for five hundred Marks transferred his Seat unto that City 1088. Hence grew a jar betwixt the Monks of Bath and the Canons of Wells about the Election of the Bishop At last the difference was thus composed by that Bishop Robert whom before I spake of that from thenceforward the Bishop should be denominated from both places and the precedency in the Style should be given to Bath that on the vacancy of the See a certain number of Delegates from both Churches should elect their Prelate who being elected should be installed in them both both of them to be reckoned as the Bishops Chapter and all his Grants and Patents confirmed in both And so it stood untill the Reign of King Henry VIII at what time the Monastery of Bath being dissolved there passed an Act of Parliament for the Dean and Chapter of Wells to make one sole Chapter to the Bishop 35 Hen. 8. C. 15. To welcome him to this new honour his Majesty commanded him to draw up certain Instructions to be communicated to the Archbishops Bishops and the rest of the Clergy of this Realm upon this occasion The late Parliament being dissolved without acting any thing in order to his Majesties Service he was necessitated by the urgency of his affairs to try his Fortune on the subject in the way of Loane which seemed to have some Regality in it For whereas the Parliament had passed a Bill of three Subsidies and three fifteens and that the said Parliament was dissolved before the Bill passed into an Act his Majesty was advised that he had good grounds to require those Subsidies of the Subjects which the House of Commons in their names had assented to and yet not to require them by the name of Subsidies but only in the way of Loan till the next Parliament should enable him to make payment of it or confirm his levying of those moneys by a subsequent Act. The Sum required to be raised was 173411 pound which was conceived to equal the three Subsidies which had been voted for him in the House of Commons though it never passed into an Act or otherwise to make up that Sum which the present necessity of setting out his Fleet required He had before pawned the Plate and Jewels of the Crown and sold as much Land to the City of London which would neither lent gratis nor take those Lands in way of Mortgage as brought in 120000 pound upon easie purchases All which he was ready to expend or had before expended on the publick safety But that not being able to make such necessary provisions as were required both to secure himself at home and succour his Confederates and Allies abroad he was forced to fall upon this course To which end he issues out his Letters of Commission bearing date the thirteenth of October directed to certain Lords Knights and Gentlemen in their several Counties In which they were required to acquaint the People that his dear Uncle the King of Denmark was brought into great distress That without present Succour the Sound would be lost his Garrison in Stoade broken by the Emperours Forces which then straightly besieged it the Eastland Trade which maintains our Shipping and the Staple of Hamborough which vents our Cloth would both be gotten from him As also that the two great Kings of Spain and France together with the Pope were joyned to rout out our Religion That their Admirals the Duke of Guise and Don Frederick d' Toledo were at that present before Rochel endeavouring to block it up And that they have store of Land-men ready on the Coast of Britain with them and other Forces to invade us Upon which grounds they were required by all plausible and powerful means to perswade the People to pay the Taxes severally imposed upon them with many other directions tending to advance the Service It was observed of Queen Elizabeth that when she had
the neighbouring parts of Christendom And the coldness of this State shall suffer in all places as the betrayer of that Religion elsewhere which it professeth and honoureth at home which will be an imputation never to be washed off And God forbid this State should suffer under it Neither may you forget rightly to inform the People committed to your charge that this War which now grows full of danger was not entred upon rashly and without advice but you are to acquaint them that all former Treaties by a peaceable way were in the latter end of our dear Father of ever blessed memory dissolved as fruitless and unfit to be longer held on foot And this by the Counsel of both Houses of Parliament then sitting so those two great and honourable Bodies of Peers and People represented in Parliament led on this Counsel and course to a War with Spain To effect this they desired our aide and assistance and used us to work our said dear Father to entertain this course This upon their Perswasions and Promises of all Assistance and Supply we readily undertook and effected and cannot now be left in that Business but with the Sin and Shame of all men Sin because Aid and Supply for the Defence of the Kingdom and the like Affairs of State especially such as are advised and assumed by Parliamentary Council are due to the King from his People by all Law both of God and Men And shame if they forsake the King while he pursues their own Council just and honourable and which could not under God but have been as succesful if it had been followed and supplied in time as we desired and laboured for One thing there is which proves a great hinderance of this State and not continued among the People without great offence against God detriment both to Church and State and our great disservice in this and all other Business It is breach of Unity which is grown too great and common amongst all sorts of men The danger of this goes far for in all States it hath made way for Enemies to enter We have by all means endeavoured Vnion and require of you to Preach it and Charity the Mother of it frequently in the ears of the People We know their Loyal hearts and therefore wonder the more what should cause destracted Affections If you call upon them which is your duty we doubt not but that God will bless them with that Love to himself to his Church and their own Preservation which alone will be able to bind up the scatterings of divided Affections into Strength To this end you are to lay before them what Miseries Home-divisions have brought upon this and many other Kingdoms and to exhort all men to embrace it in time The Danger it self besides all other Christian and Prudent Motives is of force enough where it is duly considered to make men joyn in all amity against a common Enemy a great and growing Enemy And to do it in time before any secret and cunning working of his may use one part in a division to weaken the other And in the last place but first and last and all times to be insisted on you are to call upon God your selves and to incite the People to joyn with you in humble and hearty Prayers unto God That he would be pleased now after long affliction of his dear People and Children to look in mercy both upon them and us and in particular for the Safety of the King of Denmark and that Army which is left him That God would bless and prosper him against his and our Enemies Thus you are to strengthen the hearts and hopes of our Loyal Subjects and People in and upon God And whereas the greatest confidence men have in God ariseth not only from his Promises but from their experience likewise of his Goodness you must not fail often to recal to the memory of the People with thankfulness the late great Experience we have had of his Goodness towards us For the three great and usual Iudgments which he darts down upon disobedient and unthankful People are Pestilence Famine and the Sword The Pestilence did never rage more in this Kingdom than of late and God was graciously pleased in mercy to hear the Prayers which were made unto him and the ceasing of the Iudgement was little less than a Miracle The Famine threatned us this present year and it must have followed had God rained down his Anger a little longer upon the Fruits of the Earth But upon our Prayers he staied that Iudgment and sent us a blessed Season and a most plentiful Harvest The Sword is the thing which we are now to look to and you must call the People to their Prayers again against that Enemy That God will be pleased to send the like deliverance from this Iudgment also That in the same Mercy he will vouchsafe to strengthen the hands of his People That he will sharpen their Sword but dull and turn the edge of that which is in our Enemies hands that so while some Fight others may Pray for the Blessing And you are to be careful that you fail not to direct and hearten our Loving People in this and all other necessary Services both of God his Church and Vs That we may have the comfort of our Peoples Service the State Safety the Church Religion and the People the enjoying of all such Blessings as follow these And we end with doubling this Care upon you and all under you in their several Places Given at our Palace at Westminster in the Second year of our Reign September 21. 1626. Such were the Instructions issued by his Majesties Command in the present exigent The dexterous performance of which Service as it raised Laud higher in his Majesties good Opinion of him than before he was so was it recompenced with a Place of greater neerness to him than before he had For on that very day which gives date to the said Instructions the most Learned and Reverend Bishop Andrews Bishop of Winton and Dean of his Majesties Chappel-Royal departed this Life at his Episcopal House in Southwark whose Funerals were solemnized in St. Saviours Church on the eleventh day of November following Buckeridge then Bishop of Rochester bestowing his last duty on him in a Funeral Sermon A man he was of such extraordinary Abilities that I shall rather chuse to express his Character by the Pen of others than my own Thus then says one of our late Historians This year we lost the stupendiously profound Prelate Doctor Andrews Bishop of Winchester an excellent Disputant in the Oriental Tongues surpassing knowing so studiously devoted to the Doctrine of the Ancient Fathers as his extant Works breath nothing but their Faith nor can we now read the Fathers more than we should have done in his very Aspect Gesture and Actions so venerable in his Presence so grave in his Motions so pious in his Conversation so primitive in all Another
goes a little further and tells us of him That the World wanted Learning to know how Learned he was so skilled in all especially Oriental Languages that some conceive he might if then living almost have served as an Interpreter-General at the Confusion of Tongues In his life time he only published two Books in Latin viz. His Apologie against Cardinal Bellarmine and that which he called Tortura Torti in behalf of King Iames and a small Tract entituled Determinatio Theologica de jure-jurando exigendo quarto Printed at London 1593. And in English nothing but a small Volume of Sermons which he acknowledged for his own The Book of Catechetical Doctrine published in his life by others but without his privity and consent he always professedly disavowed as containing only some imperfect Collections which had been taken from his mouth by some ignorant hand when he was Reader of the Catechism Lecture in Pembroke Hall But after his decease ninety six of his Sermons were collected with great care and industry published in Print and Dedicated to his Sacred Majesty by Laud then Bishop of London and Buckeridge at that time Bishop of Ely 1628. For Felton of Ely dying the year before Buckeridge had been translated thither by the Power and Favour of that his dear Friend and quondam Pupil Curle Dean of Litchfield and one of the Residentiaries of Salisbury succeeding after his Translation in the See of Rochester By the same hands some other Pieces of his both in English and Latin were very carefully drawn together and published with the like Dedication to his Sacred Majesty Anno 1629. He that desires to hear more of him let him first consult the Funeral Sermon before mentioned extant at the end of the great Volume of his Sermons and afterwards peruse his Epitaph in the Church of St. Maries Over-rhe transcribed in Stows Survey of London of the last Edition After his death the See of Winton was kept vacant till the latter end of the year next following the profits of it being in the mean time taken up for his Majesties use and answered into the Exchequer according to an ancient Custom but more old than commendable used frequently by the Kings of England since the time of William sirnamed Rufus from whom it is said to have took beginning But the Deanry of the Chappel had not been void above nine days when Laud was nominated to it and was actually admitted into that Office on the sixth day of October following by Philip Earl of Montgomery Lord Chamberlain of his Majesties Houshold before whom he took the usual and appointed Oath He had before observed a Custom as ill though not so old as the other used in the Court since the first entrance of King Iames. The Custom was That at what part soever of the Publick Prayers the King came into his Closet which looked into the Chappel to hear the Sermon the Divine Service was cut off and the Anthem sung that the Preacher might go into the Pulpit This the new Dean disliked as he had good reason and thereupon humbly moved his Majesty that he would be present at the Liturgie as well as the Sermon every Lords day and that at whatsoever part of Prayers he came the Priest who Ministred should proceed to the end of the Service To which his Majesty most readily and religiously condescended and gave him thanks for that his seasonable and pious Motion As for the Deanry of the Chappel it was of long standing in the Court but had been discontinued from the death of Dr. George Carew Dean of Windsor the Father of George Lord Carew of Clopton and Earl of Totness Anno 1572. till King Iames his coming to this Crown at what time Bancroft then Bishop of London conceiving into what dangers the Church was like to run by the multitude of Scots about him thought it expedient that some Clergy-men of Note and Eminence should be attendant always in and about the Court And thereupon it was advised that to the Bishop Almoner and the Clerk of the Closet a Dean of the Chappel should be added to look unto the diligent and due performance of Gods Publick Service and order matters of the Quire According to which resolution Dr. Iames Mountague was recommended to the King for the first Dean of the Chappel in his time succeeded in that place by Andrews and he now by Laud. But to proceed Whilest matters went on thus smoothly about the Court they met with many Rubbs in the Country some of the Preachers did their parts according as they were required by the said Instructions amongst whom Sibthorp Vicar of Brackly in Northampton-shire advanced the Service in a Sermon preached by him at the Assizes for that County The scope of which Sermon was to justifie the Lawfulness of the general Loane and of the Kings imposing Taxes by his own Regal Power without consent in Parliament and to prove that the people in point of Conscience and Religion ought chearfully to submit to such Loans and Taxes without any opposition The Licencing of which Sermon when it was offered to the Press being refused by Archbishop Abbot and some exceptions made against it the perusing of it was referred to Laud April 24. 1627 by whom after some qualifications and corrections it was approved and after published by the Author under the name of Apostolical Obedience About the same time Manwaring Doctor in Divinity one of his Majesties Chaplains in Ordinary and Vicar of the Parish Church of St. Giles in the Fields published two Sermons of his preaching on the same occasion the one before the King the other in the hearing of his own Parishioners These Sermons he entituled by the name of Religion and Allegiance both of them tending to the justification of the lawfulness of the Kings imposing Loans and Taxes on his people without consent in Parliament and that the imposition of such Loans and Taxes did so far bind the Consciences of the Subjects of this Kingdom that they could not refuse the payment of them without peril of eternal damnation But neither the Doctrine of these Preachers or of any other to that purpose nor the distress of the King of Denmark nor the miserable estate of Rochel did so far prevail amongst the people but that the Commissioners for the Loane found greater opposition in it than they did expect Many who had been Members in the two former Parliaments opposed it with their utmost power and drew a great part of the Subjects in all Countries some to the like refusal For which refusal some Lords and many of the choice Gentry of the Kingdom and others of inferiour sort were committed unto several Prisons where they remained till the approach of the following Parliament Insomuch that the Court was put upon the necessity of some further Project The Papists would have raised a Provision for the setting forth both of Ships and Men for the defence of the Narrow Seas and working
on the Kings wants flattered themselves with the hope of a Toleration for it But old Sir Iohn Savill of Yorkshire who had been lately taken into his Majesties Council had found out a plot worth two of that conceiving that a Commission to proceed against Recusants for their thirds due to his Majesty by Law would bring in double the Sum which they had offered To this the King readily condescended granting him and some others a Commission for that purpose for the Parts beyond Trent as unto certain Lords and Gentlemen for all other Counties in the Kingdom By which means and some moneys raised upon the Loane there was such a present stock advanced that with some other helps which his Majesty had he was enabled to set forth a powerfull Fleet and a considerable Land Army for the relief of the Rochellers whose quarrel he had undertaken upon this occasion The Queen at her first coming into England had brought with her a complâ—at Family of French to attend her here according to the Capitulations between the Commissioners of both Kings before the Marriage But the French Priests and some of the rest of her Domesticks were grown so insolent and had put so many affronts upon his Majesty that he was forced to send them home within few daies after he had dissolved the foregoing Parliament In which he had done no more than what the French King had done before him in sending back all the Spanish Courtiers which his Queen brought with her But the French King not looking on his own Example and knowing on what ill terms the King stood both at home and abroad first seized on all the Merchants Ships which lay on the River of Burdeaux and then brake out into open war So that the King was necessitated to make use of those Forces against the French which were designed to have been used against the Spaniard and to comply with the desires of the Rochellers who humbly sued for his protection and defence But the Fleet not going out till after Michaelmas found greater opposition at Sea than they feared from the Land being encountred with strong Tempests and thereby necessitated to return without doing any thing but only shewing the Kings good will and readiness toward their assistance But the next Fleet and the Land-Army before mentioned being in a readiness the Duke of Buckingham appeared Commander general for that Service who hoped thereby to make himself of some consideration in the eyes of the People On the twenty seventh of Iune he hoised Sailes for the Isle of Rhe which lay before the Port of Rochel and embarred their trade the taking whereof was the matter aimed at And he had strength enough both for Sea and Land to have done the work if he had not followed it more like a Courtier than a Souldier For having neglected those advantages which the victory at his Landing gave him he first suffered himself to be complemented out of the taking of their chief Fort when it was almost at his mercy and after stood unseasonably upon point of Honour in facing those Forces which were sent from the French King to raise the Siege when he might have made a safe retreat unto his Ships without loss or danger So that well beaten by the French and with great loss of Reputation among the English he came back with the remainder of his broken Forces in November following as dearly welcom to the King as if he had returned with success and triumphs During the preparations for this unfortunate attempt on Sunday the twenty ninth of April it pleased his Majesty to admâ—t the Bishop of Bath and Wells for one of the Lords of his most honourable Privy Council An honour which he would not have accepted with so great chearfulness if his dear Friend the Lord Bishop of Durham had not been sworn at or about the same time also So mutually did these two Prelates contribute their assistances to one another that as Neile gave Laud his helping hand to bring him first into the Court and plant him in King Iames his favour So Laud made use of all advantages in behalf of Neile to keep him in favour with King Charles and advance him higher The Fleet and Forces before mentioned being in a readiness and the Duke provided for the Voyaye it was not thought either safe or fit that the Duke himself should be so long absent without leaving some assured Friend about his Majesty by whom all practises against him might be either prevented or suppressed and by whose means the Kings affections might be alwaies inflamed towards him To which end Laud is first desired to attend his Majesty to Portsmouth before which the Navy lay at Anchor and afterwards to wait the whole Progress also the Inconveniencies of which journeys he was as willing to undergo as the Duke was willing to desire it The Church besides was at that time in an heavy condition and opportunities must be watcht for keeping her from falling from bad to worse No better her condition now in the Realm of England than anciently in the Eastern Churches when Nectarius sate as Supâ—â—me Pastor in the Chair of Constantinople of which thus Nazianze writes unto him The Arians saith he were grown so insolent that they make open profession of their Heresie as if they had been authorized and licenced to it The Macedonians so presumptuous that they were formed into a Sect and had a Titular Bishop of their own The Apollinarians held their Conventicles with as much safety and esteem as the Orthodox Christians And for Eunomius the bosome-mischief of those times he thought so poorly of a general connivence that at last nothing would content him but a toleration The cause of which disorders he ascribeth to Nectarius only A man as the Historian saith of him of an exceeding fair and plausible demeanour and very gracious with the people one that chose rather as it seems to give free way to all mens fancies and suffer every mans proceedings than draw upon himself the envy of a stubborn Clergy and a factious Multitude Never was Church more like to Church Bishop to Bishop time to time the names of the Sects and Heresies being only changed than those of Constantinople then and of England now A pregnant evidence that possibly there could not be a greater mischief in a Church of God than a Popular Prelate This though his Majesty might not know yet the Bishops which were about him did who therefore had but ill discharged their duty both to God and man if they had not made his Majesty acquainted with it he could not chuse but see by the practises and proceedings of the former Parliaments to what a prevalency the Puritans were grown in all parts of the Kingdom and how incompatible that humour was with the Regal interest There was no need to tell him from what fountain the mischief came how much the Popularity and remiss Government of Abbot did contribute
great men about the Court for revealing the Kings Secrets committed to his trust and privacy contrary to the Oath taken by him as a Privy Counsellor The Bishop was conceived to live at too great a height to be too popular withal and thereby to promote the Puritan Interest against the Counsels of the Court This Information was laid hold on as a means to humble him to make him sensible of his own duty and the Kings displeasure and a Command is given to Noy then newly made his Majesties Atturney-General to file a Bill and prosecute against him in the Star-Chamber upon this delinquency Though the Bishop about two or three years since had lost the Seal yet he was thought to have taken the Purse along with him reputed rich and one that had good Friends in the Court about the King which made him take the less regard of this prosecution By the Advice of his Counsel he first demurred unto the Bill and afterwards put in a strong Plea against it both which were over-ruled by Chief Justice Richardson to whom by Order of the Court they had been referred Which artifices and delays though they gained much time yet could he not thereby take off the edge of the Atturney grown so much sharper toward him by those tricks in Law And in this state we shall finde the business about ten years hence when it came to a Sentence having laid so much of it here together because the occasion of the Suit was given much about this time About the same time also came out a Book entituled A Collection of Private Devotions or the Hours of Prayer composed by Cozens one of the Prebends of Durham at the Request and for the Satisfaâ—ction as it was then generally believed of the Countess of Denbigh the only Sister of the Duke and then supposed to be unsetled in the Religion here established if not warping from it A Book which had in it much good matter but not well pleasing in the form said in the Title page to be framed agreeably to a Book of Private Prayers Authorized by Queen Elizabeth Anno 1560. After the Kalendar it began with a Specification of the Apostles Creed in Twelve Articles the Lords Prayer in Seven Petitions the Ten Commandements with the Duties enjoined and the Sins prohibited by them The Precepts of Charity The Precepts of the Church The Seven Sacraments The Three Theological Virtues The Three kinds of Good Works The Seven Gifts of the Holy Ghost The Twelve Fruits of the Holy Ghost The Spiritual and Corporal Works of Mercy The Eight Beatitudes Seven deadly Sins and their contrary Vertues and the Quatuor novissima After which some Prefaces and Introductions intervening followed the Forms of Prayer for the first third sixth and ninth Hours as also for the Vespers and Compline known here in former Times by the vulgar name of Canonical Hours Then came the Litany The Seven Penitential Psalms Preparatory Prayers for Recâ—iving the Holy Communion Prayers to be used in time of Sickness and of the near approach of Death besides many others The Book approved by Mountain then Bishop of London and by him Licenced for the Press with the Subscription of his own hand to it Which notwithstanding it startled many at the first though otherwise very moderate and sober men who looked upon it as a Preparatory to usher in the Superstitions of the Church of Rome The Title gave offence to some by reason of the correspondence which it held with the Popish Horaries but the Frontispiece a great deal more on the top whereof was found the Name of IESVS figured in three Capital Letters IHS with a Cross upon them incircled with the Sun supported by two Angels with two devout Women praying toward it It was not long before it was encountred by Prynne and Burton of whom we shall have occasion to speak more hereafter Prynn's Book for of the other there was but little notice taken was Printed by the name of A Brief Survey and Censure of Cozens his Cozening Devotions Anno 1628. In which he chargeth it for being framed in general according to the Horaries and Primers of the Church of Rome but more particularly to be directly moulded framed and contrived according to Our Ladies Primer or Office Printed in Latin at Antwerp 1593. and afterwards in Latin and English Anno 1604. Next he objects That the Book of Latin Prayers published by Queen Elizabeth 1560. was called Orarium not Horarium sive Libellus Precationum that is to say A Book of Prayers That in that Book there was mention of no other hours of Prayer than first third and ninth and that in the second and third Editions of the same Book published in the years 1564. and 1573. there occurred no such distribution into hours at all which said he reproacheth all the Specifications before-remembred by the name of Popish trash and trumpery stollen out of Popish Primers and Catechisms not mentioned in any Protestant Writers and then proceeds to the canvasing of every Office and the Prefaces belonging to them which with the like infallible Spirit he condemns of Popery But for all this violent opposition and the great clamors made against it the Book grew up into esteem and justified it self without any Advocate insomuch that many of those who first startled at in regard of the Title found in the body of it so much Piety such regular Forms of Divine Worship such necessary Consolations in special Exigencies that they reserved it by them as a Jewel of great Price and value But of this Author and his Book the following Parliament to whom Prynne dedicates his Answer will take further notice But before that Parliament begins we must take notice of some Changes then in agitation amongst the Governours of the Church His Majesty in the Iune foregoing had acquainted Laud with his intent of nominating him to the See of London in the place of Mountain whom he looked on as a man unactive and addicted to voluptuousness and one that loved his ease too well to disturbe himself in the concerments of the Church He also looked upon that City as the Retreat and Receptacle of the Grandees of the Puritan Faction the influence which it had by reason of its Wealth and Trading on all parts of the Kingdom and that upon the Correspondence and Conformity thereof the welfare of the whole depended No better way to make them an example of Obedience to the rest of the Subjects then by placing over them a Bishop of such Parts and Power as they should either be unable to withstand or afraid to offend In order unto this design it was thought expedient to translate Neile whose accommodations Laud much studied to the See of Winchester then vacant by the death of Andrews and to remove Mountain unto Durham in the place of Neile But the putting of this design into execution did require some time Such Officers of State as had the management of the Kings
be a chief means for the dissolving of this of a principal Instrument in the untimely breaking off of the former I find no proof offered though he stands charged with the one in the further Articles of his Impeachment and of the other on the baâ—e suspicion of a private Person As little proof I find of another Article in which he stands accused for saying That this Parliament was a Factious Parliament and had cast many Scandals upon his Majesty and had used him like a Child in his Minority styling them PURITANS and commending the Papists for harmless and peaceable Subjects For which if any Evidence had been brought against him he might have been condemned by some for his Indiscretion but by none â—or Treason Nor did the Parliament Act more against Church or Church-men than what is formerly related but only in receiving certain Articles against one Burgess Vicar of Witney in the County of Oxon. By which it did appear That the man was sharp set against the Puritans whom he accused of breaking every one of the Ten Commandments reproach'd them with many bitter Exasperations and finally impeached Calvin Beza and all the Ministers of the Reformed Churches both in France and Scotland for committing many Treasons against those Princes under whom they lived But these Matters not being Actionable at the Common Law nor punishable as the times then were in way of Parliamentary Proceedings the poor man after a long and chargeable Attendance was at last dismissed Little or nothing done in the Convocation which accompanied this Parliament but the granting of five Subsidies toward the Support of his Majesties Royal Estate and the Defence of his Kingdoms So much the more acceptable to his Majesty because the Grant seemed in a manner to exceed their Abilities and came not clogged with any self-ends or particular Interesses Kings are Gods Deputies on Earth and like him love a chearful Giver above all those who either do it grudgingly or upon constraint No sooner was the Parliament ended but Laud prepares for his Translation to the See of London the Conge d' eslire being issued out on the first of Iuly the Election within few days returned and publickly confirmed with the accustomed Formalities on St. Swithin's day being the fifteenth of that Month. London the Kings Chamber and the chief City of the Realm equal in bigness unto any but in Trade Superiour unto all in these Parts of Christendom one of the Metropolitan Sees of the Ancient Britains and next in Dignity and Antiquity to the See of Canterbury amongst the Saxons The first Bishop of it called Melitus received his Episcopal Consecration Anno 606. from whom Laud was in number the 88th as he had been the 89th Bishop of St. Davids another of the Metropolitan Sees of the Britains The Cathedral Church best known by the name of St. Pauls in London was founded first by Ethelbert the first Christian King of Kent and the six Monarchs of the Saxons afterwards much beautified and enlarged by Erkenwald the fourth Bishop Which Church of theirs being 500 years after destroyed by fire that which now stands was built in the place thereof by Maritius Richardus his Successor and certain other of the Bishops a great part of it at their own Charge and the Residue by a general Contribution over all the Kingdom The Bishops next in Place and Dignity to the Metropolitans and also Deans of the Episcopal Colledge for the Province of Canterbury by which Office he is not only to preside over the rest of the Bishops at Synodical Meetings in case the Metropolitan be dead or absent but to receive his Mandates for assembling Synods and other businesses of the Church and having so received them to intimate the power and effect thereof to the Suffragan Prelates As for the Diocess of London it contains in it the whole Counties of Middlesex and Essex so much of Hâ—rtford-shire as was anciently possessed by the East-Saxons together with the peculiar Jurisdiction of the Church of St. Albans divided into 623 Parishes of which 189 are Impropriations and those distributed amongst five Archdeacons that is to say of London Middlesex Essex Colchester and the Archdeacon of St. Albans for that Circuit only His own Translation being past his next Employment of that nature was his assisting at the Consecration of Mountague nominated by his Majesty to the See of Chichester in the place of Carleton who died about the latter end of the Parliament which Action in the King seemed more magnanimous than safe For though there was much magnanimity in preferring the man whom he beheld as well in his personal Sufferings as his great Abilities yet was it not held safe for him as his case then stood to give such matter of Exasperation to the House of Commons of whom he did expect a Supplement to the former Subsidies within few Months after Nor did the business pass so clearly on Mountagues side but that he found a rub in his way which was like to have hindred his Preferment for the present time but possibly enough for the times to come It is an ancient Custom that the Elections of all Bishops in the Province of Canterbury be solemnly confirmed by the Archbishop or his Vicar-general in the Court of the Arches held in St. Maries Church in Cheapside commonly called by the name of Bow Church at and before which Confirmation there is publick notice given to all manner of Persons That if they have any thing to object either against the Party elected or the legality of his Election he should come and tender his Exceptions at the time appointed or else for ever after to hold his peace Which signification being made as Mountague stood ready to be Confirmed one Iones a Bookseller accompanied with a Rabble of the poorer sort excepted against him as a man unfit to be made a Bishop charging him with Popery Arminianism and some other Heterodoxies for which his Books had been condemned in the former Parliament It hapned well that Brent the Vicar-general either for disaffection to the man or on some necessary avocation had devolved his Office for that time on Doctor Thomas Reives his Majesties Advocate a man of better Principles in himself and of more Learning in the Laws than the other was For no sooner had Iones offered his Exceptions against the Party Elected but Reives had found a way to evade the danger and frustrate the bold man of his design for putting a present stop to the Confirmation For neither were the Exceptions tendred in writing signed by the hand of any Advocate nor presented by any of the Proctors authorised to attend that Court all which Formalities were to have been observed by Iones in the present Act but that the man was hurried on with more Zeal than Knowledg Which Rub thus happily removed August 22. Mountague hastens all he could to his Consecration which was performed on Sunday the 24th at the Archbishops house in Croyden Laud amongst
mature deliberation and with the Advice of so many of Our Bishops as might conveniently be called together thought fit to make this Declaration following That the Articles of the Church of England which had been allowed and authorized heretofore and which Our Clergy generally have subscribed unto do contain the true Doctrine of the Church of England agreeable to Gods Word which We do therefore ratifie and confirm requiring all Our loving Subjects to continue in the Vniform Profession thereof and prohibiting the least difference from the said Articles which to that end We command to be reprinted and this Our Declaration to be published therewith That We are Supreme Governour of the Church of England and that if any difference arise about the External Policie concerning Injunctions Canons or other Constitutions whatsoever thereunto belonging the Clergy in their Convocation is to order and settle them having first obtained leave under Our Broad Seal so to do And We approving their said Ordinances and Constitutions providing that none be made contrary to the Laws and Customs of the Land That out of Our Princely care that the Church-men may do the work which is proper unto them the Bishops and Clergie from time to time in Convocation upon their humble desire shall have licence under Our Broad Seal to deliberate of and to do all such things as being made plain by them and assented by Vs shall concern the settled continuance of the Doctrine and Discipline of the Church of England established from which We shall not endure any variation or departing in the least degree That for the present though some differences have been ill raised We take comfort in this that all Clergie-men within Our Realm have alwaies most willingly subscribed to the Articles established which is an Argument to Vs that they all agree in the true usual literal meaning of the said Articles and that even in those curious Points in which the present differences lye men of all sorts take the Articles of the Church of England to be for them which is an argument again that none of them intend any desertion of the Articles established That therefore in these both curious and unhappy differences which have for many hundred years in different times and places exercised the Church of Christ We will that all further curious search be laid aside and these disputes be shut up in Gods Promises as they be generally set forth unto Vs in holy Scriptures and the general meaning of the Articles of the Church of England according to them And that no man hereafter shall either Print or Preach to draw the Article aside any way but shall submit to it in the plain and full meaning thereof And shall not put his own sense or Coment to be the meaning of the Article but shall take it in the literal and Grammatical sense That if any Publick Reader in either Our Vniversities or any Head or Master of a Colledge or any other person respectively in either of them shall affix any new sense to any Article or shall publickly read determine or hold any publick Disputation or suffer any such to be held either way in either the Vniversities or Colledges respectively or if any Divine in the Vniversities shall Preach or Print any thing either way other than is established in Convocation with Our Royal Assent He or they the Offenders shall be liable to Our displeasure and the Churches Censure in Our Commission Ecclesiastical as well as any other and We will see there shall be due execution upon them No sooner were the Articles published with this Declaration but infinite were the clamours which were raised against it by those of the Calvinian Party Many exclaimed against it for the depths of Satan some for a Iesuitical Plot to subvert the Gospel For what else could it aim at as they gave it out but under colour of silencing the disputes on either side to give incouragement and opportunity to Arminians here to sow their tears and propagate their erroneous Doctrines And what effects could it produce but the suppressing of all Orthodox Books the discouraging of all godly and painful Ministers thereby deteâ—red from preaching the most comfortable Doctrines of mans election unto life The Arminians in the mean time gathering strength and going on securely to the end they aimed at And to give the better colour to these suspitions a Letter is dispersed abroad pretended to be written to the Rector of the Jesuites in Bruxells the chief City of Brabant In which the Writers lets him know with what care and cunning they had planted â—ere that Soveraign drug Arminianism which they hoped would purge the Protestants from their Heresies and that it begin to flourish and bear fruit already That for the better preventing of the Puritans the Arminians had lockt up the Dukes ears c. with much of the like impudent stuff which no sober man did otherwise look on than a piece of Gullery Upon which grounds a Petition was designed for his Sacred Majesty by some of the Calvinian Party in and about the City of London For the revoking of the said Declaration by which they were deterred as the matter was handled from preaching the saving Doctrines of Gods Free Grace in Election and Predestination And this say they had brought them into a very great straight either or incurring Gods heavy displeasure if they did not faithfully discharge their Embassage in declaring the whole Counsel of God or the danger of being censured as violaters of his Majesties said Act if they preacht those constant Doctrines of our Church and confuted the opposite Pelagian and Arminian Heresies both preached and Printed boldly without fear of censure And thereupon they pray on their bended knees that his gracious Majesty would take into his Princely consideration the forenamed Evils and Grievances under which they groaned and as a wise Physician prescribe and apply such speedy Remedies as may both cure the present Maladies and secure the peace of Church and Common-wealth from all those Plagues which their Neighbours had not a little felt and more may fear if the Council of his Majesties Father to the States of the United Provinces were not better followed But this Petition being stopt before it came to the King they found more countenance from the Commons in the next Parliamentary meeting than they were like to have found at the hands of his Majesty For the Commons conceiving they had power to declare Religion as well as Law and they had much alike in both they voted this Anti-Declaration to be published in the name of that House viz. We the Commons now assembled in Parliament do claim profess and avow for truth the sense of the Articles of Religion which were established in Parliament the thirteenth year of Queen Elizabeth which by the publick Acts of the Church of England and the general and currant exposition of the Writers of our Church have been delivered to us and we
reject the sense of the Iesuites Arminians and all others wherein they differ from us Which Declaration of the Commons as it gave great animation to those of the Calvinian Party who entertained it with the like ardency of affection as those of Ephesus did the Image of DIANA which fell down from heaven so gave it great matter of discourse to most knowing men The Points were intricate and weighty such as in all Ages of the Church had exercised the wits of the greatest Scholars Those which had taken on them to declare for truth that which they took to be the sense and meaning of the Articles in those intricate Points were at the best no other than a company of Lay Persons met together on another occasion who though they might probably be supposed for the wisest men could not in reason be relied on as the greatest Clerks And therefore it must needs be looked on as a kind of Prodigie that men unqualified and no way authorized for any such purpose should take upon them to determine in such weighty matters as were more proper for a National or Provincial Council But being it proceeded from the House of Commons whose power began to grow more formidable every day than other no body durst adventure a Reply unto it till Laud himselâ— by whose procurement his Majesties Declaration had been published laying aside the Dignity of his Place and Person thought fit to make some Scholia's or short notes upon it Which not being published at that time in Print for ought I have either heard or seen but found in the rifling of his Study amongst the rest of his Papers I shall present unto the Reader in these following words And first saith he the Publick Acts of the Church in matters of Doctrine are Canons and Acts of Councils as well for expounding as determining The Acts of the High Commission are not in this sense Publick Acts of the Church nor the meeting of a few or more Bishops Extra Concilium unless they be by lawful Authority called to that work and their decision approved by the Church Secondly The currant Exposition of Writers is a strong probable argument De sensu Canonis Ecclesiae vel Articuli yet but probable The currant Exposition of the Fathers themselves have sometimes missed Sensum Ecclesiae Thirdly Will you reject all sense of Jesuite or Arminian May not some be true May not some be agreeable to our Writers and yet in a way that is stronger than ours to confirm the Article Fourthly Is there by this Act any Interpretation made or declared of the Articles or not If none to what end the Act If a sense or interpretation be declared what Authority have Lay-men to make it For interpretation of an Article belongs to them only that have power to make it Fifthly It is manifest there is a sense declared by the House of Commons the Act saies it We avow the Article and in that sense and all other that agree not with us in the aforesaid sense we reject these and these go about misinterpretation of a sense Ergo there is a Declaration of a sense yea but it is not a new sense declared by them but they avow the old sense declared by the Church the publick Authentick Acts of the Churcâ— c. yea but if there be no such publick Authentick Acts of the Church then here is a sense of their own declared under the pretexts of it Sixthly It seems against the Kings Declaration 1. That say We shall take the general meaning of the Articles This Act restrains them to consent of Writers 2. That says The Articles shall not be drawn aside any way but that we shall take it in the literal and Grammatical sense This Act ties us to consent of Writers which may and perhaps do go against the literal sense for here is no exception so we shall be perplexed and our consent required to things contrary Seventhly All consent in all Ages as far as I have observed to an Article or Canon is to it self as it is laid down in the body of it and if it bear more senses then one it is lawful for any man to chuse what sense his judgment directs him to so that it be a sense secundum Analogiam fidei and that he hold it peaceably without distracting the Church and this till the Church that made the Article determine a sense And the wisdom of the Church hath been in all Ages or in most to require consent to Articles in General as much as may be because that is the way of unity and the Church in high points requiring assent to particulars hath been rent as De Transubstantiatione c. It is reported of Alphonso King of Castile Sirnamed the Wise that he used many times to say never the worse for so saying That if he had stood at God Almighties Elbow when he made the world he would have put him in mind of some things which had been forgotten or otherwise might have been better ordered than they were And give me leave to say with as little wisdom though with no such blasphemy that if I had stood at his Lordships Elbow when he made these Scholia's I would have put him in mind of returning an answer to that Clause of the said Declaration in which it is affirmed That the Articles of Religion were established in Parliament in the thirteenth of Queen Elizabeth But I would fain know of them whether the Parliament they speak of or any other since or before that time did take upon them to confirm Articles of Religion agreed on by the Clergy in their Convocations or that they appointed any Committee for Religion to examine the Orthodoxie of those Articles and make report unto the House All which was done in that Parliament was this and on this occasion Some Ministers of the Church so stifly wedded to their old Mumsimus of the Mass and some as furiously prosecuting their new Sumpsimus of inconformity it was thought fit that between those contending parties the Doctrine of the Church should be kept inviolate And thereupon it was Enacted That every person under the degree of a Bishop which did or should pretend to be a Priest or Minister of Gods holy Word and Sacraments in the Church of England should before Christmass next following in the presence of his Diocesan Bishop testifie his assent and subscribe to the said Articles of the year 1562. Secondly That after such subscribing before the Bishop he should on some Sunday in the Forenoon in the Church or Chappel where he served in time of Divine Service read openly the said Articles on pain of being deprived of all his Ecclesiastical Promotions as if he were then naturally dead Thirdly That if any Ecclesiastical person should maintain any Doctrine contrary to any of the said Articles and being Convented before his Bishop c. and should persist therein it should be just cause to deprive such person of his Ecclesiastical
Promotions Fourthly That all persons to be admitted to any Benefice with cure should likewise subscribe to the said Articles and publickly read the same in the open Church within two months after their Induction with declaration of their unseigned assent to the same on the pain aforesaid In all which there was nothing done to confirm these Articles but only a pious care expressed for reformation of such disorders as were like to rise amongst the Ministers of the Church by requiring their subscription and assent unto them under such temporal punishments which at that time the Canons of the Church had not laid upon them But it is time to leave these follies of my own and return to our Bishop who had thus seasonably manifested both his Zeal and Judgment in reference to the peace of the Church in general nor shewed he less in reference to the peace of that Universitie which had the happiness and honour of his Education The Proctorship had beâ—ore been carried by a combination of some houses against the rest the weaker side calling in strangers and non-residents to give voyces for them For remedie whereof a Letter in another year was procured from the Earl of Pembroke then Chancellour of that University by which it was declared that only such as were actually Residents should be admitted to their Suffrages in the said Elections which Letter was protested against by the Proctors for the year 1627. as knowing how destructive it was of their plot and party And on the other side such Colledges as had many Chappelries and other places which were removable at pleasure invested many which came out of the Country in the said Offices and Places one after another thereby admitting them for the time into actual residence In which estate things stood when the great competition was April 23. 1628. betwixt Williamson of Magdalens and More of New-Colledge on the one side and Bruch of Brazen-nose with Lloyd of Iesus Colledge on the other side These last pretending foul play to be offered to them as indeed it was not very fair made their appeal unto the King before whom the proceedings being heard and examined Williamson and Lloyd were returned Proctors for that year the last pretending Kindred to the Dutchess of Buckingham And to prevent the like disorders for the time to come it was resolved by the King with the Advice of his Council but of Laud especially that the Proctors should from thenceforth be chosen by their severall Colledges each Colledge having more or fewer turns according to the number and greatness of their Foundations To which end a Cycle was devised containing a perpetual Revolution of three and twenty years within which Latitude of time Christ-Church was to enjoy six Proctors Magdalen five New-Colledge foure Merton All-Souls Exeter Brazen-Nose St. Iohns and Wadham Colledges to have three a piece Trinity Queens Orial and Corpus Christi to have only two the rest that is to say Vniversity Baliol Lincoln Iesus and Pembroke but one alone which Cycle was so contrived that every Colledge knew their turn before it came and did accordingly resolve on the fittest man to supply the place And for the more peaceable ordering of such other matters in the University as had relation thereunto some Statutes were digested by Laud and recommended by the King to the said University where they were chearfully received without contradiction and Entred on Record in the Publick Registers in December following Yet was not this the only good turn which that University recieved from him in this Year For in the two Months next ensuing he procured no fewer than 260 Greek Manuscripts to be given unto the Publick Library that is to say 240 of them by the Munificence of the Earl of Pembroke and 20 by the Bounty of Sir Thomas Row then newly returned from his Negotiations in the Eastern parts And now the time of the next Parliamentary Meeting which by divers Adjournments had been put off till the twentieth of Ianuary was neer at hand And that the Meeting might be more agreeable to his Intendments his Majesty was advised to smooth and prepare his way unto it first by removing of some Rubs and after by some popular Acts of Place and Favour Savill of Yorshire a busie man in the House of Commons but otherwise a politick and prudent Person he had taken off at the end of the former Parliament by making him one of his Privy Council and preferring him to be Comptroller of his Houshold in the place of Suckling then deceased and at the end of the last Session had raised him to the honour of Lord Savill of Pontfract Competitor with Savill in all his Elections for that County had been Sir Thomas Wentworth of Wentworth Woadhouse a man of most prodigous Parts which he had made use of at first in favour of the Popular Faction and for refusing of the Loan had been long imprisoned He looked on the Preferments of Savill his old Adversary with no small disdain taking himself to be as indeed he was as much above him in Revenue as in Parts and Power To sweeten and demulce this man Sir Richard Weston then Lord Treasurer created afterwards Earl of Portland used his best endeavours and having gained him to the King not only procured him to be one of his Majesties Privy Council but to be made Lord President of the North and advanc'd unto the Title of Viscount Wentworth by which he over-topped the Savills both in Court and Country Being so gained unto the King he became the most devout Friend of the Church the greatest Zealot for advancing the Monarchical Interest and the ablest Minister of State both for Peace and War that any of our former Histories have afforded to us He had not long frequented the Council-Table when Laud and he coming to a right understanding of one another entred into a League of such inviolable Friendship that nothing but the inevitable stroke of Death could part them and joining hearts and hands together cooperated from thenceforth for advancing the Honour of the Church and his Majesties Service These Matters being carried thus to assure himself of two such Persons in which he very much pleased himself his Majesty must do something also to please the People and nothing was conceived could have pleased them more than to grant them their desires in matters which concerned Religion and bestow Favours upon such men as were dear unto them In pursuance of his gracious Answer to the Lords and Commons touching Priests and Jesuits the growth of Popery and obstinacy of Recusants he had caused his Proclamation to be issued on the third of August for putting the Laws and Statutes made against Jesuits Priests and Popish Recusants in due Execution And now he adds another to it dated on the eleventh day of December for the Apprehension of Richard Smith a Popish Priest styling and calling himself the Bishop of Chalcedon a dangerous man and one who under colour of a
Cure so soon as the same shall be fairely procured for him VI. That the Bishops do incourage and countenance the grave and Orthodox Divines of their Clergy and that they use all means by some of their Clergy or others that they have knowledge how both Lecturers and Preachers within their Diocesses behave themselves in their Sermons that so they may take order for any abuse accordingly VII That the Bishop suffer none under Noblemen and men qualified by the Law to have any private Chaplain in his house VIII That they take especial care that Divine Service be diligently frequented as well for the Prayers and Catechism as Sermons and take particular notice of all such as absent themselves as Recusants or otherwise IX That every Bishop who by Our Grace and Favour and good opinion of his Service shall be nominated by Vs to another Bishoprick shall not from that day of nomination presume to make any Lease for three Lives or one and twenty years or Concurrent Lease or any way renew any Estate or cut any wood or timber but meerly to receive the Rents due and so quit the place For we think it a hateful thing that any mans leaving the Bishoprick should almost undo his Successor And if any man shall presume to break this Order We will refuse him at Our Royal Assent and keep him at the place which he hath so abused X. And lastly We command you to give Vs an account every year on the second of January of the performance of these Our Commands The Reader may think strange that in the second of these Instructions we should find any Bishop under a supposition of having no Episcopal house for his habitation concerning which he is to know that the Bishops of Oxon at that time had no house left belonging to their Episcopal See either in the City or in the Country but dwelt at their Parsonage houses which they held in commendam as before Dr. Bridges who had no commendam within the Diocess did for the most part in hired houses For though at the foundation of the Bishoprick of Oxon in the Abbey of Oseney the King appointed Glocester Hall for the Bishops Palace yet when that foundation was dissolved and the Bishops See removed to Christ Church the Grant of Glocester Hall was dissolved also The Bishops thereupon retired to some Country house within the Diocess which appertained unto them in the right of their See as long as any of their Mannours Land and Houses were left unsould But they being finally made a prey to the Lust and Sacriledge of some great persons they have since lived for the most part in hired houses or on their Commendams if they had any such within their Diocesses till the year 1632. when Dr. Iohn Bancroft was made Bishop of Oxon who having at or about that time obtained of the King that the Vicaridge oâ— Cudsden about five miles from Oxon being of his own proper Patronage and Donation might be annexed for ever unto his Episcopal See built there at the perswasion of our Bishop of London a very fair and convenient house with a decent Chappel thereunto to be the ordinary dwelling place of himself and his Successors But the house proved almost as short lived as the Founder being burned down by Collonel Leg during the short time that he was Governour of Oxon for fear it might be made a Garrison by the Parliament Forces though with as much reason and more piety he might have garrisoned it for the King and preserved the house But to proceed No sooner were these Instructions come to the hands of Archbishop Abbot but they were presently dispersed and communicated to the Suâ—raâ—an Bishops In this he acted only Ministerially and durst do no otherwise but when he came to act Authoritatively in his own capacity he betrayed the cause he neither liked the third Instruction for observing his Majesties Declaration before the Articles that being looked on as an Artifice to bring in Arminianism Nor was he pleased with any of the Limitations concerning Lecturers to whom as the chief sticklers in the Puritan Cause he was alwaies favourable which last affection he was so unable to conceal that when the Dean and Archdeacon of Canterbury had suspended Palmer and Vdnay two of the Lecturers in that Diocess whom they found obstinately inconformable to the Kings Directions He restored them not long after to their several Lectures inhibiting the Archdeacon from his Jurisdiction and exposing all that Acted in it to contempt and scorn And if an Archbishop could be so unsatisfied for putting these Instructions into execution as his place required there is no question to be made but various descants and reports would be raised upon them by most sorts of People The Country Gentlemen took it ill to be deprived of the liberty of keeping Chaplains in their houses from which they had not been debarred by the Laws of the Land The Laws indeed had taken order that no persons under the Degree of a Baron some Judges and great Offices excepted only should qualifie any of their Chaplaines for a dispensation to hold more than one Benefice with Cure of Soules or to be dispensed with for not residing on such Cures as they were preferred to And they had taken order how many Chaplains every such person according to his Rank and Degree in the Scale of Nobility should be enabled to qualifie to those ends and purposes but otherwise all persons had been left at liberty to keep as many as they would and as long as they pleased without any comptroll Nor were the Chaplains better pleased than their Masters were For having lived upon hard commons and perhaps under some smart Discipline also in their Halls and Colledâ—es they thought that they had spent their studies to good purpose by finding ease and a full belly in these Gentlemens houses from whom there was some possibility of preferment also which better Scholars then themselves might have otherwise hoped for Such of the Bishops as were possessed of the poorer Bishopricks were as much troubled as the other and thought it the worst kind of banishments to be confined unto the Country complaining privately that now the Court-Bishops had served their own turns upon the King they cared not what miseries their poor brethren were exposed unto who if they were constrained to live in their Episcopal houses or in any other place within their Diocesses must be constrained also to keep up such a Port and maintain such open Hospitality as their Revenues could not bear Nor was it thought a less injury to them that they could not make the best of their time but were required to be good husbands for another man who was to enjoy the place which they were to leave when they were fain to take it as it came to their hands without any prevention going before or satisfaction following after But greater were the clamours of the Puritan Faction reviving all whâ—ch had been made
against the like Instructions in the time of King Iames and the late Declaration published by the King reigning For what less could be aimed at in them than suppressing the Divine Ordinance of Preaching or at the least a dreadful diminution of the number of Sermons And what could follow thereupon but negligence in the Priests ignorance in the People Popery and Superstition in the mean time gaining ground on both Spending the afternoons in teaching the Catechism was a work fitter for a Pedagogue than a preaching Minister who rather were ordained to provide strong meats for men than milk for babes and yet such was the strictness of the said Instructions in looking to the observance of the late Declaration that they were not suffered to set strong meats before the people though men of ripe years and somewhat more than children in their understandings Preaching must be restrained hereafter to Gods Will revealed to Faith in Christ and Moral duties toward God and men but as for his secret Will and Purpose in the unfathomable depths of Predestination those must be kept sealed up under lock and key and none but the Arminians have the opening of them And yet the grief had been the less if Lecturers had been left to their former liberty and not tied up to Gown and Surplice or fettered with Parochial cures and consequently with Subscriptions and Canonical Oaths badges of Antichrist and professed enemies to the pure Freedom of the Gospel Where might a man repair with comfort to hear Gods Word preached in truth and simplicity the Sacraments administred in their original nakedness to hear Christ speaking in his Prophets and the Prophets speaking to the People if this world went on But notwithstanding these secret Murmurs on the one side and the open Clamours of the other Laud was resolved to do his duty who summoning all the Ministers and Lecturers about the City of London to appear before him made a solemn Speech in which he pressed the necessity of his Majesties said Instructions for the good of the Church and of their chearful obedience to them He directed Letters also to every Archdeacon in his Diocess requiring them to see them published to all the Clergy and to give him an exact account at the end of their Visitations how they were observed especially insisting on the third Instruction For keeping the Kings Declaration that so the differences and disputes in those prohibited points might be laid aside The like care taken also by the rest of the Bishops but slackning by degrees when the heat was over and possibly in short time after they had not been looked into at all if Abbot had continued longer in the See of Canterbury or that his Majesty had not enjoyned the Bishops to give him an exact account of their proceedings in the said particulars not once for all but Annually once in every year on the second of Ianuary Which care being taken for the peace and happiness of the Church of England we will lay hold upon this opportunity for crossing over into Ireland and taking a short view of the state of Religion in that Country which from henceforth shall be lookt into more than hath been formerly Concerning which we are to know that when the Reformation was advanced in the Church of England the first care was to let the people have the Bible the publick Liturgie and certain godly Homilies in the English tongue as appeareth by the Statutes 2 3. Edw. vi 5 6. Edw. vi and 1 Eliz. Secondly The like care was taken of the Welch For whose Instruction it was further ordered partly by the Queen and partly by Act of Parliament in the fifth of her Reign that as well the Bible as the Common-Prayer Book should be Translated Printed and Published in that Language one Book of each sort to be provided for every several Church at the Charge of the Parish Which being Printed at the first in the large Church-Volume was afterwards reduced to a more portable bulk for Domestical uses by the cost and charge of Rowland Heylyn Citizen and Alderman of London about the beginning of the Reign of this King But for Ireland no such care was taken The Acts of the Supremacy and of the Consecrations of Archbishops and Bishops were received there as before in England the English Liturgie imposed on them by order from hence and confirmed by Parliament in that Kingdom Which notwithstanding not only the Kernes or natural wild Irish but many of the better sort of the Nation either remain in their old barbarous ignorance or else adhere unto the Pope or finally to their own superstitious fancies as in former times And to say truth it is no wonder that they should there being no care taken to instruct them in the Protestant Religion either by translating the Bible or the English Liturgy into their own Language as was done in Wales but forcing them to come to the English Service which they understood no more than they did the Mass. By means whereof the Irish are not only kept in continual ignorance as to the Doctrine and Devotions of the Church of England but those of Rome are furnished with an excellent argument for having the Service of the Church in a Language which the Common people understand not And though somewhat may be pleaded in excuse thereof during the unquietness of that Kingdom under Queen Elizabeth who had the least part of it in her possession yet no sufficient plea can be made in defence of it for the time succeeding when the whole Country was reduced and every part thereof lay open to the course of Justice So that I cannot look upon it without great amazâ—mâ—nt that none of the Bishops of that Church should take care herein or recommend the miserable condition of that people to tâ—e Court of England Now as Popery continued by this means in the Realm of Ireland so Calvinism was as strongly rooted in that part thereof which professed the Doctrine and Religion of the Church of England And touching this we are to know also that the Calvinian Doctrines being propagated in both Universities by such Divines as lived in exile in Queen Maries time one Peter Baroe a Frenchman obtained to be the Lady Margarets Professor in the Divinity Scâ—ools at Cambridge This man approving better the Melancthonian Doctriâ—â— of Predestination than that of Calvin publickly taught it in tâ—ose Schools and gained in short time very many followers Whitaker was at that time her Majesties Professor for Divinity there and Perkins at the same time was of no small note both Calvinists in these points of Doctrine and both of them supralapsarians also Betwixt these men and Baroe there grew some disputes which afterwards begat some heats and those heats brake out at last into open Factions Hereupon Whitaker Perkins Chaderton and others of the same opinion thought it expedient to effect that by power which they were not able to obtain by Argument And to that end
the Resisters of Authority and that the rest of the Houses erected or employed there or elsewhere to the use of Superstitious Societies be converted to Houses of Correction and to set the People on work or to other Publick uses for the Advancement of Justice good Arts or Trade Which Order of the Council-Table bears date 31 Ianuary 1629. That part of the Remonstrance of the House of Commons which related to the Affairs of Ireland first alarm'd Laud to take the Business of that Church into consideration And that he might be the better informed in all Particulars which concerned it he took order with Doctor William Beadle designed unto the Bishoprick of Killmore to give him an exact Account of the Estate of that Church as soon as he could make any perfect Discovery of it This Order of the Council-Table reinforced that case and quickned the dispatch of Beadle for his satisfaction from whom he received a Letter dated April the first Anno 1630. In which he signified That he had not been unmindful of his Lordships commands which he was now the better able to perform because saith he I have been about my Diocess and can set down out of my knowledge and view what I shall relate and shortly to speak much ill matter in few words Which said he lets his Lordship know That the Estate of his Church was very miserable That the Cathedral Church of Ardagh united to the See of Killmore one of the most ancient in Ireland and said to be built by St. Patrick together with the Bishops House there was down to the ground That the Church at Killmore had been built but without Bell or Steeple Font or Chalice That the Parish-Churches were all in a manner ruined or unroofed and unrepaired That the People saving a few British Planters here and there which are not the tenth part of the Remnant were obstinate Recusants That there was a Popish Clergy more numerous by far than the English Clergy That they were in full Exercise of all Jurisdiction Ecclesiastical by their Vicars-general and Officials who were so confident as to Excommunicate those that come to the Courts of the Protestant Bishops That the Popish Primate for Ireland lived within two miles of his House and the Bishops in another part of his Diocess further off That every Parish had their Priest and some two or three apiece and so their Massing-houses also and that Masses are sometimes said in their Churches That there were Friars in divers places who went about though not in their Habit who by their importunate begging did impoverish the People That Poverty was much increased as well by their paying double Tythes both to their own Clergy and the English as by the dearth of Corn and the death of their Cattel That the Oppressions of the Courts Ecclesiastical which was reckoned for another cause of the common poverty were not indeed to be excused which for his part he had a purpose to reform That in each Diocess there were some seven or eight Ministers of good sufficiency but being English they neither understood the Tongue of the People nor could perform any Divine Offices nor converse with them as they ought and consequently could give no stop to the growth and increase oâ— Popery That most of the said Ministers held two three four or more Vicaridges apiece and that sometimes one man was Clerk of three or four Parishes which were ordinarily bought sold and let to Farm And finally That by those and such other means his majesty was King as to the Hearts and Consciences of that People but so that it remained wholly at the Popes Discretion Here was sufficient work for a Reformation and we shall see Laud taking care of it in convenient time But first we must look back to England where we shall find a new Honour attending on him On Saturday being the tenth of April William Lord Herbert Earl of Pembroke Lord Steward of his Majesties Houshold and Chancellor of the University of Oxon. died suddenly at his House called Baynards-Castle having then made up the â—iâ—tieth year of his life beyond which it had been foresignified by some Learned Mathematicians that he should not live This News being brought to Oxon. the same night or else betimes on Sunday morning Laâ—d's friends not only in St. Iohns but in other Colledges so bestirred themselves that before noon there was a Party strong enough to confer that honourable Office on him Frewen of Magdalen Colledge being then Vice-Chancellor was at that time as far as Andover in a Colledge-Progress where hearing accidentally of the Earls decease he made such haste back again to Oxon. that he came thither before the end of Evening Prayer and finding his own Colledge in so good a posture advised with some other Heads of Houses whom he knew to have the same Inclinations to make sure work of it by whom it was agreed That a Convocation should be called the next day to speed the business before any other Competitor should appear against him Nor did they make more haste than good speed in it some Agents coming thither before night in behalf of Philip Earl of Montgomery Brother to the Earl deceased and they so well discharged their Trust that those of the Welch Nation generally Prideaux and some other Heads of Houses who were of the Calvinian Party and the four Colledges belonging to the Visitation of the Bishop of Lincoln that is to say Baliol Orial Lincoln and Brazen-nose were wholly in a manner for him that Bishop stickling in the Cause not so much out of love to him as hate to Laud. But all their diligence could not carry it as they desired the Election passing clear for the Bishop of London of which he was presently advertised by the University On his receiving of which Message he presently addressed himself unto the King acquainted him with what had hapned and humbly submitted the Place unto his disposal To which his Majesty most graciously returned this Answer That he knew none more worthy of it than himself and that he should rathâ—r study how to add further Honours to him than take any from him On which incouragement he appointed Wednesday the twenty eighth of the same Month for the Solemnity of his Investiture in that Oâ—fice which was performed in a frequent Convocation of that University held at London-House to the great contentment oâ— both Parties To add a further Honour to him it pleased his Majesty to send him the joyful news under his Royal Signature of the Princes Birth born at his Majesties House of St. Iames's on Saturday May the twenty ninth about one of the Clock in the afternoon He had the happiness of seeing the Royal Infant in the first hour of his Birth and the honour afterwards to Baptize him By ancient Priviledge belonging to the See of Canterbury those Archbishops are Ordinaries of the Court his Majesties Houshold wheresoever the same shall be being reckoned to
and suppressing Downham's Book he might be made as sensible of his Error in writing the aforesaid History as if his own had been made subject to the like condemnation His Majesty therefore gives him Order by Letters bearing date at Woodstock August 24. the next day after the said Sentence of Thorn Hodges c. to call in Bishop Downham's Book who thereupon sent out Warrants and caused all the Books that were unsent into England to be seised on But so long it was before the King had notice of it and so long after that before his Letters came to the Lord Primates hands which was not till the fifteenth of October following that almost all the Copies were dispersed in England and Ireland before the coming out of the Prohibition And for preventing of the like for the time to come a Command is laid on Beadle Bishop of Killmore which sheweth that Vsher was not thought fit to be trusted in it to have an eye unto the Press and to take care that nothing hereafter should be published contrary to his Majesties said Directions So Beadle in his Letter to the Bishop of London dated November 8. 1631. Which care being taken for the Peace of that Church and nothing else presented to us on that side of the Sea to detain us any longer there we will hoise Sail again for England where we finde more Work More Work indeed and far the greatest not only of this present year but the greatest of this Bishops Life A Work before in project but in project only None had the Courage or the Power to carry it on so far as he He could not rest under the shade of those vast Ruines of St. Paul's Church his own Cathedral without continual thought and some hopes withal of repairing those deformities in it which by long time had been contracted Of the first Founding of this Church by Ethelbert King of Kent the first Christian King and the sixth Monarch of the Saxons and the Enlargement of the same by Erkenwald the fourth Bishop of it we have spoke already And now we are to know That their old Fabrick being much wasted by Fire in the time of the Conqueror Mauritius then Bishop of London Anne 1083. began the Foundation of that most magnificent Pile now standing viz. all the Body of the Church with the South and North cross Isles Toward which Work he made use of a great part of the Materials of the old Palatine Castle standing in the same place where the Covent of the Black-Friars was after built great part whereof had perished by the same Fire also But the Foundations which this worthy Bishop had laid being sutable to his mind were so vast as the Historian observes That though he prosecuted the Work twenty years he left the performing thereof to the care of Posterity amongst which none more transcendently aâ—fected to this business than his next Successor Richard Beaumis who bestowed the whole Revenue of his Bishoprick upon it supporting himself and his Family by other means And after him some other Bishops succeeding between them that Richard who was Treasurer to King Henry ii being made Bishop of London in the first year of King Richard bestowed great Sums of Money in the Reparation of this Church and the Episcopal Houses which belonged unto it But all this Charge was principally laid out on the main Body of the Church and the Crossed Isles thereof the Choire not holding Proportion with so vast a Structure So that resolving to make it fairer and more capacious than before they began with the Steeple which was finished in Anno 1221. 5 Hen. 3 In which year the Dedication of it was celebrated with great magnificence the King himself Otho the Popes Legate Edmond Archbishop of Canterbury Roger sirnamed Niger then Bishop of London a chief Advancer of the Work with five other Bishops besides infinite multitudes of the Nobility Gentry Citizens and others of the Common People from all parts of the Land being present at it Nor is it to be thought that the Charges of that stately and magnificent Structure was supported by the Bishops only or issued out of such Revenues as belonged unto the Dean and Chapter but that the Clergy and People generally both of England and Ireland contributed largely to the Work the People of those Times out of their Devotion to Gods Service being easily incited to further all Works of this nature as occasion offered And this appears by the sundry Letters of several Bishops of both Nations to the Clergy under their Jurisdiction for recommendation of that business to their particular Congregations many of which are extant still upon Record Nor were the People stirred on only by the sollicitation of their Priests or the exhortatory Letters of their several Prelates but by the grants of such Indulgences and relaxation from their several and respective Penances which in those Letters were extended unto all sorts of People who with a chearful heart and liberal hand did promote the Service By means whereof some men contributed Materials others sent in Money and many Masons Carpenters and other Artificers who were to labour in the Work bestowed their pains and toil upon it for less consideration and reward than in other Buildings Besides which Henry de Lacy Earl of Lincoln is said to have been a principal Benefactor to that part of it which was then called the New-Work in a Chappel whereof dedicated to St. Dunstan we find his body to be interred And so was Ralph de Baldock also both while he was Dean and when he was Bishop of this Church whose Body was also buried in another part of the New-Work called Our Ladies Chappel But this vast Pile the Work of so long time and so many Ages was on the fourth of Iune Anno 1561. in danger to be suddenly consumed by a violent Fire beginning in the Steeple and occasioned by the negligence of a Plummer who left his pan of coals unquench'd at his going to dinner A Fire so violent that in the space of few hours it consumed not only the Steeple where it first began but did spread it self to the upper Roof of the Church and Isles totally burning all the Rafters and whatsoever else was of combustible nature The Queen knew well as well as any that the Revenues of that Church were so dilapidated that neither the Bishops themselves nor the Dean and Chapters were able to repair the least part of those Ruines which the Fire had made And thereupon out of a deep apprehension of that lamentable Accident forthwith directed her Letters to the Lord Mayor of London requiring him to make some speedy Order for its repair and to further the Work gave out of her Purse 1000 Marks in Gold as also a Warrant for 1000 Load of Timber to be taken out of her Woods and elsewhere Nor were the Citizens slack herein for having given a large Benevolence they added three whole Fifteens to be speedily
paid for that purpose all which amounted to three thousand two hundred forty seven pound sixteen shillings two pence half-peny The Clergy of England within the Province of Canterbury freely contributed the fortieth part of all such Church Livings as were charged with First-fruits and the thirtieth part of all their Benefices not so charged those of London only excepted who besides the thirtieth part of such as paid First-fruits gave the twentieth part of all the rest Which Contribution of the Clergy amounted to one thousand four hundred sixty one pound thirteen shillings and eleven pence whereunto was added by the benevolence of the Bishop of London at several times coming in all to nine hundred five pound one shilling and eleven pence By the Dean and Chapter one hundred thirty six pound thirteen shillings and four pence and made of the surplusage of Timber one hundred nineteen pound three shillings and nine pence Given by the Justices and Officers of the Common Pleas thirty four pound five shillings and by those of the Kings Bench seventeen pound sixteen shillings eight pence All which together made no more than six thousand seven hundred and two pound thirteen shillings and four pence And yet with this small Sum such was the cheapness of those Times the Work was carried on so prosperously that before the Month of April 1566. all the Roofs of Timber whereof those large ones of the East and West framed in Yorkshire and brought by Sea were perfectly finished and covered with Lead the adding of a new Steeple being thought unnecessary because too chargeable though divers Models have been made and presented of it The whole Roof being thus Repaired the Stone-work of it stood as before it did sensibly decaying day by day by reason of the corroding quality of the Sea-coal smoke which on every side annoyed it Which being observed by one Henry Farley about the middle of the Reign of King Iames he never left solliciting the King by several Petitions and Addresses to take the Ruinous Estate thereof into his Princely Consideration till at last it was resolved on by the King And to create the greater Veneration to so good a Work he bestowed that magnificent Visit on it described at large in the first Book of this History Anno 1620. The product and result whereof was the issuing out a Commission under the Great Seal of England bearing date the sixteenth day of November then next following directed to Sir Francis Iones Knight then Lord Mayor of London George Lord Archbishop of Canterbury Francis Lord Verulam then Lord Chancellor of England and divers others to the number of sixty Persons and upwards Which Commission importing That this Church being the greatest and most eminent as also one of the principal Ornaments of the Realm and in much decay any six or more of these Commissioners whereof three to be of the said Kings Privy-Council should meet to make Particulars of the decay and likewise what Houses Cellars c. had been built near it either to the annoyance of it or the Church-yard And moreover to Inquire what Lands Rents c. had been given towards its Repair or Sums of Money collected to that purpose and not accordingly employed And further to consider of the most fit and proper means to raise money to carry on the said Repair And lastly to appoint Surveyors and other Officers of their Work and to make Certificate of their Proceedings therein into the Chancery Upon the Meeting of which Commissioners and diligent search made into the Particulars afore-mentioned it was acknowledged that the Bishop of London had the whole care of the Body of that Church and the Dean and Chapter of the Choires But that which each of them enjoyed to this purpose was so little that they yearly expended double as much upon the Roof and other parts decayed to preserve them from present ruine Which being made evident to the Commissioners as also that in former times even from the very first foundation thereof it had been supported partly out of the large Oblations of those that visited the Shrines and Oratories therein and partly from Publick Contributions in all parts of the Kingdom It was concluded to proceed in the same way now as had been done formerly And that it might proceed the better the King himself and many of the principal Nobility and Gentry declared by their Superscriptions for the encouragement of others to so good a Work what Sums they resolved to give in pursuance of it Doctor Iohn King then Bishop of London subscribing for 100 l. per Annum as long as he should continue in that See Mountain who succeeded not long after in that Bishoprick procured with great charge and trouble some huge massie Stones to be brought from Portland for the beginning of the Work But money coming slowly in and he being a man of small activity though of good affecâ—ions the heat of this great business cooled by little and little and so came to nothing But Laud succeeding him in the See of London and having deservedly attained unto great Authority with his Majesty no sooner saw his Office settled both at home and abroad but he possessed him with a Loyal and Religious Zeal to persue that Work which King Iames had so piously designed though it went not much further than the bare design Few words might serve to animate the King to a Work so pious who aimed at nothing more than the Glory of God in the Advancement of the Peace and Happiness of the Church of England And therefore following the example oâ— his Royal Father he bestowed the like Visit on St. Pauls whither he was attended with the like Magnificence and entertained at the first entrance into the Church with the like Solemnity The Divine Service being done and the Sermon ended which tended principally unto the promoting of a Work so honourable both to his Majesties Person and the English Nation his Majesty took a view of the Decays of that Church and there Religiously promised not to be wanting in the Piety of his best Endeavours to the Repair of those Ruines which Age the Casualties of Weather or any other Accidents had brought upon it In order whereunto in the beginning oâ— this year he issued out his Royal Commission under the Great Seal of England bearing date the tenth of April in the seventh year of his Reign directed to Sir Robert Ducy Lord Mayor of the City of Londan George Lord Archbishop of Canterbury Thomas Lord Coventry Lord Keeper of the Great Seal c. William Lord Bishop of London Richard Lord Bishop of Winton Iohn Lord Bishop of Ely c. Nicholas Rainton Ralph Freeman Rowland Heylyn c. Aldermen of the City of London Edward Waymack and Robert Bateman Chamberlain of the said City of London In which Commission the said King taking notice of this Cathedral as the goodliest Monument and most ancient Church of his whole Dominions as also that it was the principal
Monument of the City of London the Imperial Seat of this his Realm and moreover That the Commissions issued out by his Royal Father as heretofore had been observed were slackned by reason of his death but he resolving to go on therewith effectually declared as followeth viz. 1. That all Money brought in for Repair thereof should be paid into the Chamber of London 2. That William Laud then Bishop of London offered to allow 100. l. per Annum out of the Revenues of that Bishoprick during his continuance therein 3. That a Register-Book should be made of all Subscriptions for Contributions thereunto as had been done in King James his time 4. That the Iudges of the Prerogative Court and all Officials throughout the several Bishopricks in England and Wales upon the Decease of any Person Intestate should be excited to remember this Church out of what was proper to be given to pious uses And lastly That Commissions should be issued throughout the whole Kingdom Which Commissions were executed in the Country with care and diligence and seconded so strongly by the power and sollicitation of this pious Prelate that the money came flowing in apace so much being raised by Legacies by money given to pious uses and other free and voluntary Contributions before the issuing out of those Commissions as enabled the grand Commissioners to begin the work Insomuch that on the sixteenth of December Anno 1632. they found that there had been brought into the Chamber of London the Sum of 5416 li. 13 s. 6 d. And in April next ensuing the Work was begun The houses adjoyning to and near the Church being compounded for and plucked down a great part of the Church-yard paled in for Masons to work in and an order given to Inigo Iones Surveyor general of his Majesties Works on the twenty sixth of Iune next following to prepare Scaffolding for the same Which Preparations being made the first stone of this new Work was solemnly laid by our Bishop himself the second by Sir Francis Windebanke his Majesties principal Secretary of State and the third by Sir Henry Martin Knight then Judge of the Prerogative Court and the fourth by the said Inigo Iones chief Surveyor of that Fabrick each of them giving money liberally amongst the Workmen the better to encourage them to proceed therein with all honest speed The Quire or Chancel being first finished the work was carried on to the North part of the Cross Isle and so unâ—o the Western part or main body of the Cross Isle and so unto the Western part or main body of the Church This worthy Prelate continuing the Piety of his endeavours towards the compleating of this stately and Magnificent Structure as well when he was Archbishop of Canterbury to which dignity he was promoted in September following as when he was Bishop of London and was more nearly concerned in the affairs of that Church And though it be affirmed by a late Historian that many had no fancy to the work because he promoted it yet on the contrary it is known that had not he promoted it there were not many would have had the fancy to a work of that nature Some men in hope of favour and preferment from him others to hold fair quarter with him and not a few for fear of incurring his displeasure contributing more largely to it than they had done otherwise if otherwise they had contributed at all Certain I am that the Regular Clergy were so forward in it that being called together by their several Ordinaries few of them gave so little as a single tenth many a double Subsidy most in the middle betwixt both to be paid in three four or five years as the work continued Which joyned together amounting to a liberal sum not reckoning in the Deans and Chapters whom it more nearly did concern to support that Fabrick than those of the Parochial Clergy And yet it cannot be denied but that it met with many rubs and mighty enemies The Puritan Ministers and their Adherents inveighed against it as the repairing and adorning of a Rotten Relique insinuating to the people as they found occasion that it was more agreeable to the Rules of Piety to demolish such old Monuments of Superstition and Idolatry than to keep them standing For remedy whereof order was given to such as preached at St. Pauls Cross and other publick places both in City and Country to represent unto their hearers all those several motives which might not only serve to justifie but endear the work nor wanted there some zealous Patriots or such as were desirous to be so accounted on the other side who gave it out to be a cheat a mear Court device to procure money for the King without help of Parliaments which project if it might succeed the King said they would grow too absolute and take unto himself an Arbitrary form of Government the People for want of Parliaments being left remediless which false report coming to his Majesties ears he was compelled to make this Declaration of himself in all such following Commissions as were dispatched into the Country that he had not only commanded That the work of Reparation should begin but had caused an entrance to be made into it and that he was constantly resolved to follow it till it was brought to perfection whereof he required the Commissioners to satisfie all his loving Subjects of the clearness of his Royal Intention therein and to assure them in his Name that all rumours and imaginations as of diverting the money to any other purpose was but the fancies of men either grosly malevolent or causelesly jealous and distrustful The Subject being thus assured the Clergy active and the Nobility giving good example unto all the rest the work was so followed by the care of this powerful Prelate that before the year 1640. the whole body of it was finished and the Tower or Steeple Scaffolded to the very top with an intent to take it down to the very Arches and raise it to a more stately height than it had at the present with four great Pinacles at each Corner one the Arches being thought unable to support the burthen of such a Steeple as before was fired And though the publick Contribution which was brought into the Chamber of London amounted to the Sum of 101330 li. 4 s. 8 d. yet there was something more done in it by the Munificence of the King and the bounty of the private Subject His Majesty to gâ—ve life to the Work had sent in first and last 10295 li. 5 s. 6 d. toward the said Sum with part whereof he caused a stately Portico to be erected at the West end of the Church raised on Corinthian Pillars where he placed the Statues of his Royal Father King Iames and himself for a lasting memorial of this their advancement of so glorious a work Which Portico was intended to be an Ambulatory for such as by usual walking in the body of the Church
prophaned the place and disturbed the Divine Service in the Choire And on the other side Sir Paul Pindar Knight sometime Embassador from King Iames at Constantinople first repaired the decaies of that goodly Partition made at the West end of the Choire adorning the outward Front thereof with fair Pillars of black Marble and Statues of those Saxon Kings who had been Founders and Benefactors to that Church beautified the inward part thereof with Figures of Angels and all the Wainscoat work with Figures and Carving viz. of Cherubins and other Images richly guilded adding also fine sorts of hangings for the upper end thereof and afterwards bestowed 4000 li. in repairing the South part of the Cross Isle But as this Bishop fell the work fell with him the yearly Contribution abating in the year 1641. when he was plunged into his troubles from 15000 li. and upward to little more than 1500 li. and after by degrees to nothing which clearly shews upon what Wheel the whole Engine moved whose soul it was which gave both life and motion to that great design A work of such a vast Magnificence as required a large and open heart commensurate in some manner to the greatness of it not to be entertained by a man of such narrow comprehensions as were ascribed unto him in a Speech made by one of the Peers when he first fell into his troubles So easie a thing it is to disgrace the man whom the weight of his afflictions have once made uncapable of standing up against such reproaches as the Pens or Tongues of his Revilers shall accumulate on him Better success he had in another of his undertakings though not of such a publick nature or of so general a concernment to the honour of the Church and State He had received his breeding and first Preferments in St. Iohns Colledge in Oxon. which he resolved to gratifie for the charge of his Education by adding a second Quadrangle unto that of the first Foundation The other great work he carried on by the publick Purse contributing little more unto it besides his annual pension of 100 li. but his power and diligence But this he means to carry on at his own proper Costs his Majesty most graciously contributing some timber towards it out of Shot-over woods of which the Lord Treasurer endeavoured but in vain endeavoured to have made a stop Some Benefactor had before enricht the Colledge with a Publick Library which made one side to his new Building the other three he added to it of his own That on the North consisted altogether of several Chambers for the accommodations of the Fellows and other Students That on the East of a fair open walk below supported upon curious Pillars and bearing up a beautiful Gallery opening out of the Library for meditation and discourse confronted on the other side with the like open walk below and a sutable Fabrick over that raised up against the Eastern wall of the Ancient Buildings The whole composure fashioned in an excellent Symetry according to the exactest rules of Modern Architecture not only graceful in it self and useful to that private house but a great ornament also to the University St. Iohns in Cambridge shall boast no longer of its precedency before this in a double Quadrangle In which it stands equalled at the least if not surmounted also by this of Oxford On the twenty third of Iuly in this present year he laid the first stone of this new building not intermitting it but only during the unseasonableness of the following Winters till he had brought it to an end according to his first design and proposition Nor did these publick buildings take him off in the least degree from doing the Office of a Bishop His eye was alwaies watchfull over the Churches peace And to preserve his own Diocess both in peace and order he bestowed this year a personal Visitation on it beginning at Brentwood in Essex on the thirtieth of August and so went on from place to place till he had visited and regulated the whole Clergy of it in their several Deanries and Precincts And for performing of that Office he laid aside the dignity of a Privy Counsellor and his attendance on the person of his gracious Soveraign in being an example of a careful and prudent Pastor to the rest of his brethren In the late Agitations at Woodstock before the King he let fall some words which were interpreted to the disparagement of the married Clergy He was a single man himself and wisht perhaps as St. Paul once did That all men else that is to say all men in holy Orders would remain so likewise And some occasion being offered at that time to speak about the conveniencies or inconveniencies of a married Clergy he made some declaration of himself to this effect that in disposing of all Ecclesiastical Promotions he would prefer the single man before the married supposing the abilities of the persons were otherwise equal which limitation notwithstanding it gave much matter of discourse and not a little ground of scandal to many very honest and well-minded men who began presently to fear the sad consequents of it This general murmur could not but come unto his ears and found him very sensible of the Inconveniencies which might grow upon it For he soon wiped off that reproach by negotiating a Marriage between Mr Thomas Turner one of his Chaplains and a Daughter of Windebanke his old friend at whose house he had so long lain sick as before is said And that the satisfaction in this point might appear the greater he officiated the whole Service of their Marriage in his own Chappel at London House joyning their hands and giving the Nuptial Benediction and performing all other Ecclesiastical Rites which belonged to the solemnization of Matrimony by the Rules of this Church This was the answer which he made to his own Objection and indeed it was so full and home that the Objection seemed not to require any further answer Nor was it long before Windebanke found how well his chearfulness in yielding to that Match had been entertained He was at that time one of the Clerks of the Signet as his Father Sir Thomas Windebanke had been before him But our Bishop did not mean he should dwell there alwaies They had been Cotemporaries at St. Iohns Colledge their acquaintance from their very Childhood their persons much of the same stature a like facetiousness in both for wit and company In which respects Laud had commended him to the good Graces of the Duke when he was alive But the Duke doing nothing for him left Laud in a capacity to supply the want by whose power and favour with the King he was advanced unto the honourable Office of the principal Secretary of State in the place of Dudly Lord Carlton Viscount Dorchester Dorchester died on Ash-Wednesday Morning Anno 1631. And of Windebanke he writes thus in his Breviate viz. Iune 15. 1632. Mr. Francis Windebanke
my old friend was sworn Secretary of State which Place I obtained for him of my gracious Master King Charles About the same time also Sir Francis Cottington who succeeded the Lord Treasurer Weston in the place of Chancellor was made Successor unto Nanton in the Mastership of the Wards and Liveries No sooner was he in this place but some difference began to grow betwixt him and Coventry Lord Keeper of the Great Seal of England about the disposing of such Benefices as belonged to the King in the Minority of his Wards Coventry pleaded a joynt interest in it according to the Priviledge and usage of his Predecessors it standing formerly for a rule that he of the two which first heard of the vacancy and presented his Clerk unto the Bishop should have his turn served before the other But Cottington was resolved to have no Competitor and would have either all or none During which Competition betwixt the parties Laud ends the difference by taking all unto himself Many Divines had served as Chaplains in his Majesties Ships and ventured their persons in the Action at the Isle of Rhe during his Majesties late engagements with France and Spain some reward must be given them for their Service past the better to encourage others on the like occasions for the time to come It is cold venturing in such hot Services without some hope of Reward And thereupon he takes occasion to inform his Majesty that till this Controversie were decided he might do well to take those Livings into his own disposing for the reward of such Divines as had done him service in his Wars or should go forth hereafter on the like imployments Which Proposition being approved his Majesty committed the said Benefices unto his disposal knowing full well how faithfully he would discharge the trust reposed in him for the advancement of his Majesties Service the satisfaction of the Suitors and the Churches peace Neither did Cottington seem displeased at this designation As being more willing that a third man should carry away the prize from both than to be overtopt by Coventry in his own Jurisdiction By the accession of this power as he encreased the number of his dependents so he gained the opportunity by it to supply the Church with regular and conformable men for whom he was to be responsal both to God and the King Which served him for a Counter-Ballance against the multitude of Lecturers established in so many places especially by the Feoffees for impropriations who came not to their doom till February 13. of this present year as before was said But greater were the Alterations amongst the Bishops in the Church than amongst the Officers of Court and greater his Authority in preferring the one than in disposing of the other Buckeridge his old Tutor dying in the See of Elie makes room for White then Bishop of Norwich and Lord Almoner to succeed in his place A man who having spent the greatest part of his life on his private Cures grew suddenly into esteem by his zealous preachings against the Papists his Conferences with the Jesuite Fisher and his Book wrote against him by command of King Iames. Appointed by that King to have a special eye on the Countess of Denbigh whom the Priests much laboured to pervert he was encouraged thereunto with the Deanry of Carlisle advanced on that very account to the Bishoprick thereof by the Duke her brother The Duke being dead his favour in the Court continued remove to Norwich first and to Ely afterwards Corbet of Oxon. one of Lauds fellow-sufferers in the University succeeds him in the See of Norwich and Bancroft Master of Vniversity Colledge is made Bishop of Oxon. Kinsman he was to ever renowned Archbishop Bancroft by whom preferred unto that Headship and looked upon for his sake chiefly though otherwise of a good secular living in this Succession The Bishoprick of small Revenue and without a House but Laud will find a remedy for both in convenient time The Impropriate Parsonage of Cudesdens five miles from Oxon. belonged to the Bishop in the right of his See and he had the Donation of the Vicaridge in the same right also The Impropriation was in Lease but he is desired to run it out without more renewing that in the end it might be made an improvement to that slender Bishoprick The Vicaridge in the mean time falling he procured himself to be legally instituted and inducted and by the power and favour of our Bishop of London obtains an annexation of it to the See Episcopal the design of bringing in the impropriation going forwards still and builds that beautiful house upon it which before we mentioned The See of Bristow was grown poorer than that of Oxon. both having been dilapidated in Queen Elizabeths time though by divers hands To improve the Patrimony thereof his Majesty had taken order that Wright then Bishop of that Church should suspend the renewing of a Lease of a very good Farm not very far distant from that City well Housed and of a competent Revenue to serve as a Demesn to the following Bishops for which he was to be considered in some other Preferment Houson of Durham being dead Morton removes from Lichfield thither A man who for the greatest part of his time had exercised his Pen against the Papists but gave withall no small contentment to King Iames by his learned Book in defence of the three harmless Ceremonies against the Puritans Wright follows him at Lichfield and Cooke brother to Secretary Cooke follows Wright at Bristoll tyed to the same conditions and with like encouragement The Secretary had formerly done our Bishop some bad Offices But great Courtiers must sometimes pay good turnes for injuries break and be pieced again as occasions vary The like care also taken by him for mending the two Bishopricks of Asaph and Chester as appears by his Breviate Nor were these all the Alterations which were made this year Archbishop Harsnet having left his life the year before care must be taken for a sit man to succeed at York a man of an unsuspected trust and one that must be able to direct himself in all emergencies Neiles known sufficiencies had pointed him unto the place but he was warm at Winton and perhaps might not be perswaded to move toward the North from whence he came not long before with so great contentment Yet such was the good mans desires to serve his Majesty and the Church in what place soever though to his personal trouble and particular loss that he accepted of the offer and was accordingly translated in the beginning of this year or the end of the former Two Offices fell void by this remove one in the Court which was the Clerkship of the Closet and another in the Church of Winton which was that of the Bishop To the Clerkship of the Closet he preferred Dr. William Iuxon whom before he had made President of St. Iohns Colledge and recommended to his Majesty for
the Deanry of Worcester to the end that he might have some trusty friend to be near his Majesty whensoever he was forced by sickness or any other necessary occasion to absent himself So that Windebanke having the Kings ear on one side and the Clerke of the Closet on the other he might presume to have his tale well told between them and that his Majesty should not easily be possessed with any thing to his disadvantage To find another sit man for Winton must be his chief business whom it concerned to plant such a Bishop in that See as might be pliant and subservient unto his desires The Bishop of Winton by his place is Visitor of five considerable Colledges in the University of Oxon. that is to say Magdalens New Colledge Corpus Christi St. Iohns and Trinity by which means he is able to draw a great party after him and such as might much curb the power of the Chancellor if they should cross with one another Therefore to make sure work at Oxford he thought it most conducible to his peace and power to prefer Curle from Bath and Wells to the See of Winton which being accordingly effected Pierce is removed from Peterborough to the Church of Wells upon the like consideration as Wright about the same time was translated to Lichfield There was a rich Parsonage called Castor which belonged to his Patronage as Bishop of Peterborough about three or four miles from that small City designed whensoever it fell void to serve for a perpetual commendam to the Bishops of it And falling void it was so ordered by the care of our Bishop of London that Pierce should wave the preferment of a friend unto it and take it for the present unto himself leaving it afterwards to his Successors For his Reward therein he was preferred to Bath and Wells and Peterborough procured by Laud for his old Friend and Fellow-Servant Doctor Augustine Lyndsell for whom he formerly had obtained the Deanry of Litchfeild And to say truth the man deserved it being a very solid Divine and a learned Linguist to whom the Christian World remains indebted for Theophylact's Comment on the Epistles and the Catena upon Iob published by him in Greek and Latin His Majesties Printers at or about this time had committed a scandalous mistake in our English Bibles by leaving out the word Not in the Seventh Commandment His Majesty being made acquainted with it by the Bishop of London Order was given for calling the Printers into the High-Commission where upon Evidence of the Fact the whole Impression was called in and the Printers deeply fined as they justly merited With some part of this Fine Laud causeth a fair Greek Character to be provided for publishing such Manuscripts as Time and Industry should make ready for the Publick view of which sort were the Catena and Theophylact set out by Lyndsell This mentioning of the High-Commission conducts me toward the Star-Chamber where we shall find a Censure passed on Sherfeild the Recorder of Sarum wherein our Bishop was as active as in that before which because it drew upon him some clamour and such a clamour as not only followed him to his death but hath been since continued in sundry Pamphlets I shall lay down the occasion of it and the true Reasons of his Earnestness and Zeal in that prosecution This Sherfeild being Recorder of Sarum as before is said was one of the Parishioners of the Parish Church of St. Edmonds in one of the Windows whereof the Story of the Creation was express'd in old painted Glass in which there was a Representation of God the Father in the shape of an Old Man after which form the Painters of those Elder Times did most commonly draw him This Window which had continued in the Church without any offence from the first setting of it up till the year 1629. or thereabouts became a great eyesore to this man whom nothing would content but the defacing of those Pictures in such a way as might best please his own humour and affront Authority Davenant at that time was Bishop of Sarum and lived for the most part in his Palace there a man of known disaffections to the Church of Rome and all the Superstitious Vanities and Corruptions of it Had he been made acquainted with it there is no question to be made but that he either would have gratified the man in causing the said window to be taken down in a peaceable way or else have given him such good Reasons to the contrary as might have qualified the peccancy of the present Humour But Sherfeild being the Recorder and thinking he had the Law in his â—ands as well as he had it in his head must go another way to work and bring the Business to be agitated in a Parish Vestry which Bastard Elderships began to grow so much in use in most Corporate Towns that countenance and connivence in short time would have made them Legitimate The Elders of the Vestry being as willing to embrace the business as he was to commend it to them enabled him at the next Church-Session in the Month of Ianuary 1629. to ease his Conscience of that burthen by taking down the offensive Window and setting up another of plain white Glass in the place therereof And yet this gave him no content unless he might shew a more than ordinary Zeal in defacing those Images which he was ordered to take down and did accordingly deface them beating down the Pictures with his Staff in such a violent and scandalous way as was disrelished by most moderate men of his own Perswasion The noise of so foul a misdemeanour growing lowder and lowder it came at last unto the Court whereupon an Information was exhibited against him in the Star-Chamber by the Kings Atturney not ripened for a Hearing till the latter end of this present year and then brought to Sentence The Affront done to the Diocesan and the erecting of a new Eldership in despite of Authority had been crime sufficient to bring him under the Censure of the High-Commission But taking power unto himself of Reforming what he thought amiss in the face of the Church and proceeding to the execution of it in a way so dangerous so full of ill example to the rest of the Zealots made him more properly subject to the Court of Star-Chamber and to as heavy a Censure there as that Court could legally inflict for the like Disorders For what Security could be hoped for in Church or State if every man should be a Sherfeild and without asking leave of the Prince or Prelate proceed to such a Reformation as best pleased his Phansie If suffered to go on in defacing Windows they would be spirited in short time to pull down Churches there being commonly no stop in such Tumultuary Reformations till every man be wearied in his own confusions And somewhat there was also in it which was looked upon as a great discouragement to the moderate Papists from
thinking favourably of our Churches or resorting to them and to some moderate Protestants also in beautifying and adorning Churches after such a manner as without giving just offence might draw the greater Estimation to those sacred Places In which respect Laud did not only aggravate the Crime as much as he could in reference to the dangerous Consequences which might follow on it but shewed how far the use of painted Images in the way of Ornament and Remembrance might be retained in the Church not justifying the painting of God the Father in the shape of an Old Man as he was commonly misreported but only laying down the Reason which induced some Painters to that Representation which they grounded on Daniel 7.9 where God the Father is not only called the Ancient of Days to signifie his Eternity before all time which was so much insisted on by the Earl of Dorset but described after the similitude of an Old Man the hair of whose head was like the pure wooll In fine though Sherfeild found some Friends yet they were but few the major part concurring in this Sentence on him that is to say to be fined a thousand pounds to the King deprived of his Recordership bound to his good behaviour for the time to come as also to make a publick Acknowledgment of his Offence not only in the Parish Church of St. Edmonds where it was committed but in the Cathedral Church it self that the Bishop in contempt of whose Authority he had plaid this Pageant might have Reparation This Censure being past on Sherfeild on the eighth of February Order is given to Noy the Atturney-General to make preparation for another but of greater consequence We shew'd before how busie Prynne had made himself in some present Controversies and with what insolence he carried himself from the High-Commission Prepared with confidence and success for a further Calamity he publishes a small Pamphlet called Lame GILES his Halting An Appendix against Bowing at the Name of IESVS a larger Book called Anti-Arminianism and notably bestirs himself in discovering a mistake an Imposture it must needs be called in the Historical Narration published 1631. against which he never lest exclaiming till he had procured Archbishop Abbot with whom he was grown very gracious to call it in But not contented with that Triumph he prepares another Pageant for us in the end of Michaelmas Term this year known by the name of Histrio-Mastyx in which he seemed to breath nothing but Disgrace to the Nation Infamy to the Church Reproaches to the Court Dishonour to the Queen and some things which were thought to be tending to the destruction of his Majesties Person Neither the Hospitality of the Gentry in the time of Christmas nor the Musick in Cathedrals and the Chappels Royal nor the Pomps and Gallantries of the Court nor the Queens harmless Recreations nor the Kings solacing himself sometimes in Masques and Dances could escape the venom of his Pen expressed for the most part in such bitter Language and frequently interlaced with such dangerous Aggravations and Insinuations that it was not possible for the Author to escape uncensured This Book being brought before the Lords of the Council toward the end of Ianuary and found too tedious for their Lordships to be troubled with it it pleased his Majesty to give order that the Book should be committed to the Reading of one of the Prebends of Westminster with command to draw out of it and digest such particular Passages as tended to the danger or dishonour of the King or State On the finishing and return of which Collection Prynne is committed to the Tower on Sunday being Candlemas day and on the morrow after the Collector received a further Order to review his Notes and deduct out of them such Logical Inferences and Conclusions as might and did naturally arise on those dangerous Premises One Copy of the same to be leâ—t for the Lords of the Council and another with Noy the Atturney-General and the rest of his Majesties Council-Learned in the Laws of this Realm which Papers gave such satisfaction to the one and such help to the other that when the Cause was brought to hearing in the Star-Chamber they repeated his Instructions only as Prynne himself informed against him to the House of Commons What was done further in this business we shall see hereafter This business being put into a course our Bishop offereth some Considerations to the Lords of the Council concerning the Dishonour done to the Church of England by the wilful negligence of some Chaplains and other Ministers both in our Factories and Regiments beyond the Seas together with the Inconveniencies which redounded to it from the French and Dutch Congregations settled in many places amongst our selves He had long teemed with this Design but was not willing to be his own Midwife when it came to the Birth and therefore it was so contrived that Windebank should make the Proposition at the Council-Table and put the Business on so far that the Bishop might be moved by the whole Board to consider of the several Points in that weighty Business who being thus warranted to the execution of his own desires presented two Memorials to their Lordships at the end of this year March 22. The one relating to the Factories and Regiments beyond the Seas the other to the French and Dutch Plantations in London Kent Norfolk Yorkshire Hampshire and the Isle of Axhelme He had observed not without great indignation how Tenacious the French and Dutch Churches were of their own received Forms both in Worship and Government as on the other side how ignoble and degenerous the English had shown themselves in neglecting the Divine Service of this Church in their several Factories where they were licenced to make use of it by the Power and Countenance of that State in which they Traded The Earl of Leicester being sent this year to negotiate some Affairs with the King of Denmark and Anstrother ready to come from the Court of the Emperour they were appointed by his Majesty to meet at Hamborough there to expect the coming of Pennington with some Ships to conduct them home The English driving a great Trade in that Town were by the Magistrates thereof indulged all the Priviledges of an English Church but they retained nothing of a Church of England governing themselves wholly by Calvin's Plat-form which they had taken up in England The two Embassadors being met but the Ships not come the Elders of the Church humbly desired their Lordships to do them so much honour in the eyes of the People as to vouchsafe their presence at the English Church and that their Lordships Chaplains might be ordered to Exercise in the Congregation This Motion being chearfully embraced by both the Earl of Leicester's Chaplain first mounts the Pulpit and after a short Psalm according to the Genevian fashion betakes himself unto his Sermon The like was done by Iohnson Anstrothers Chaplain for I remember
another by means whereof it must needs follow that as they are now a Church within a Church so in short time they might grow to be a Common-wealth in the middest of a Kingdom Fourthly That these bodies standing thus divided from the Church and State are planted for the most part in such Haven Towns as lay fittest for France and the Low-Countries which may be a shrewd temptation to them to take such advantages to themselves or to make use thereof for others as occasion offereth Fifthly That the example is of ill consequence in Church-affairs to the Subjects of England many being confirmed by it in their stubborn waies and inconformities but in London chiefly Sixthly That neither French nor Dutch Church be longer tolerated in this Kingdom than the Subjects of this Kingdom be suffered to enjoy the Doctrine and Discipline of the Church of England in those several parts beyond the Seas where they have their abode The dangers and inconveniencies being thus laid down he proceeds to the Remedies And first he doth advise That the number of them in all places of the Kingdom be fully known to the end a better Judgment might be made of the way by which they are to be reduced to the rest of the Kingdom Secondly That a Command be issued to this purpose from the State it self and that it be avowedly and not perfunctorily taken in all places where they do reside and a Certificate returned of the men of most credit and wealth amongst them Thirdly That if they will continue as a distinct body both from State and Church they should pay all duties double as strangers used to do in this Realm and not be capable of such immunities as the Natives have as long as they continue so divided from them Fourthly That when it shall be thought convenient to reduce them to the same condition with the rest of the Subjects they should then be warned in an Ecclesiastical way excepting such as be new Commers to repair diligently to their Parish Churches and to conform themselves to their Prayers and Sacraments which if they should refuse to do then to proceed against them by Excommunication and so unto the Writ de Excommunicato capiendo for a terror to others Fifthly and lastly That if this course prevaile not with them a Declaration to be made by the State to this effect That if they will be as natives and take the benefit of Subjects they must conform themselves to the Laws of the Kingdom as well Ecclesiastical as Temporal That being the likeliest way to make them capable of the inconveniencies they should run unto by their refusal and perverseness Such were the considerations offered by him to the Lords of the Council for advancing the peace and honour of this Church both at home and abroad But long it will not be before we shall behold him sitting in the Chair of Canterbury acting his own counsels bringing these Conceptions to the birth and putting the design into execution of which more hereafter These matters standing in this state we must at last look toward Scotland for the receiving of which Crown his Majesty and the Court prepare the beginning of this year But besides the Pomp and Splendor of a Coronation which the people with great importunity had long prest upon him there were some other Loadstones which made the Needle of his Compass point so much to the North. Concerning which the Reader may be pleased to know that at the first Alteration of Religion in the Kirk of Scotland the Scots petitioning for aide from Queen Elizabeth to expell the French obliged themselves by the subscription of their hands to embrace the Liturgie Rites and Ceremonies of the Church of England According whereunto an Ordinance was made by their Reformers that in all Parishes of that Realm the Common-Prayer should be read weekly on Sundaies and other Festival daies with the Lessons of the Old and New Testament conform to the order of the Book of Common-Prayer of the Church of England it being well known that for divers years after they had no other order for Common-Prayer but that which they received from hence But as Presbytery prevailed so the Liturgie sell the fancy of Extemporary Prayers growing up so fast in the minority of King Iames that it soon thrust all Publick Forms out of use and credit In which confused estate it stood till the coming of that King to the Crown of England where he much pleased himself with the Sobriety and Piety of the publick Liturgie This made him cast his eyes more sadly on the Kirk of Scotland where for want of some such publick Forms of Prayers the Ministers prayed so ignorantly that it was a shame to all Religion to have God spoke to in that barbarous manner and sometimes so seditiously that their Prayers were plain Libells against Authority or stuft with lies made up of all the false reports in the Kingdom For remedy whereof after he had restored and settled the Episcopal Government he procured the General Assembly of that Kirk held at Aberdeen Anno 1616. to pass an Act for Authorising some of the Bishops and divers others to compile a Publick Liturgie for the use of that Kirk which being presented unto the King and by him approved should be universally received over all the Kingdom To prepare the way unto them his Majesty gave order the next Spring after That the English Liturgie should be Officiated day by day in his Chappel-Royal in the City of Edenborough and in the year following 1618. obtained the five Articles before-mentioned as so many chief Ingredients for the Common-Prayer-Book to be passed at Perth by which Encouragements the Commissioners which were appointed to compile the Book went so luckily forwards that it was not long before they brought it to an end and sent it to King Iames by Archbishop Spotswood who not only carefully perused every Passage in it but caused it to be revised by some of the Bishops of that Kingdom which were then in England in whose Judgments he reposed especial confidence Fitted according to his mind he sent it back again to those from whose hands he received it to be by them commended to the use of the Church which undoubtedly had took effect if the Breach with Spain and the Death of that King which followed not long after had not unfortunately interrupted the Success of the business In this condition of Affairs King Charles succeeded in the Crown ingaged in a War with the King of Spain and standing upon no good terms with his People at home so that the business of the Liturgie seemed to be laid asleep if not quite extinct But in the year 1629. having agreed his differences with the Crown of France and being in a good way towards an Accommodation with the King of Spain the Scottish Bishops were again remembred of their Duty in it who dispatch'd Maxwell then one of the Preachers of Edenborough to the Court
about it Maxwell applying himself to Laud then Bishop of London from whom he received this positive Answer That if his Majesty would have a Liturgie setled there different from what they had already it was best to take the English Liturgie without any variation from it that so the same Service-Book might pass through all his Majesties Dominions Maxwell replying That the Scottish Bishops would be better pleased to have a Liturgie of their own but such as should come near the English both in Form and Matter the Cause was brought before the King who on a serious consideration of all Particulars concurred in Judgment for the English And on these terms it stood till this present year Laud standing hard for admitting the English Liturgie without alteration the Scottish Bishops pleading on the other side That a Liturgie made by themselves and in some things different from the English Service would best please their Countrymen whom they found very jealous of the least dependence on the Church of England But because Letters writtten in the time of Action are commonly conceived to carry more truth in them than Relations made upon the post-fact for particular ends take here this short Remembrance in one of his Letters to the Earl of Traquaire dated September 11. 1637. where we find this Passage And since saith he I hear from others That some exception is taken because there is more in that Liturgie in some few particulars than is in the Liturgie of England Why did they not admit the Liturgie of England without more ado But by their refusal of that and the dislike of this 't is more than manifest they would have neither and perhaps none at all were they left to themselves But besides this there was another Invitation which wrought much upon him in order to the present Journey At his first coming to the Crown the great Engagements then upon him want of Supply from England and small help from Scotland forced him to have recourse to such other ways of assistances as were offered to him of which this was one In the Minority of King Iames the Lands of all Cathedral Churches and Religious Houses which had been setled on the Crown by Act of Parliament were shared amongst the Lords and great men of that Kingdom by the connivence of the Earl of Murrey and some other of the Regents to make them sure unto that side And they being thus possessed of the same Lands with the Regalities and Tythes belonging to those Ecclesiastical Corporations Lorded it with Pride and Insolence enough in their several Territories holding the Clergy to small Stipends and the poor Peasant under a miserable Vassalage and subjection to them not suffering them to carry away their nine parts till the Lord had carried off his Tenth which many times was neglected out of pride and malice those Tyrants not caring to lose their Tythe so that the poor mans Crop might be left unto spoil and hazard King Iames had once a purpose to revoke those Grants but growing into years and troubles he left the following of that Project to his Son and Successor Having but little help from thence to maintain his Wars by the Advice of some of the Council of that Kingdom he was put upon a course of resuming those Lands Tythes and Regalities into his own hand to which the present Occupants could pretend no other Title than the unjust Usurpation of their Predecessors This to effect he resolves upon an Act of Revocation Commissionating for that purpose the Earl of Annandale and the Lord Maxwell afterwards Earl of Niddisdale to hold a Parliament in Scotland for Contribution of Money and Ships against the Duynkirkers and arming Maxwell also with some secret Instructions for passing the said Act of Revocation if he found it feasible Being on the way as far as Barwick Maxwell was there informed That his chief errand being made known had put all at Edenborough into Tumult That a rich Coach which he had sent before to Dalkeith was cut in pieces the poor Horses killed the People seeming only sorry that they could not do so much to the Lord himself Things being brought unto this stand the King was put to a necessity of some second Counsels amongst which none seemed more plausible and expedient to him than that of Mr. Archibald Achison who from a puisne Judge in Ireland was made his Majesties Procurator or Solicitor-General in the Kingdom of Scotland who having told his Majesty That such as were Estated in the Lands in question had served themselves so well by the bare naming of an Act of Revocation as to possess the People whom they found apt to be inflamed on such Suggestions That the true intendment of that Act was to revoke all former Laws for suppressing of Popery and settling the Reformed Religion in the Kirk of Scotland And therefore That it would be unsafe for his Majesty to proceed that way Next he advised That instead of such a General Revocation as the Act imported a Commission should be issued out under the Great Seal of that Kingdom for taking the Surrendries of all such Superiorities and Tythes within the Kingdom at his Majesties Pleasure And that such as should refuse to submit unto it should be Impleaded one by one to begin first with those whom he thought least able to stand out or else most willing to conform to his Majesties Pleasure Assuring him That having the Laws upon his side the Courts of Iustice must and would pass Iudgment for him The King resolved upon this course sends home the Gentleman not only with Thanks and Knighthood which he had most worthily deserved but with Instructions and Power to proceed therein and he proceeded in it so effectually to the Kings Advantage that some of the impleaded Parties being cast in the Suit and the rest seeing that though they could raise the People against the King they could not raise them against the LaWs it was thought the best and safest way to compound the business Hereupon in the year 1630. Commissioners are sent to the Court of England and amongst others the Learned and right Noble Lord of Marcheston from whose mouth I had this whole Relation who after a long Treaty with the King did at last agree That the said Commission should proceed as formerly and That all such Superiorities and Tythes as had been or should be surrendred should be re-granted by the King on these Conditions First That all such as held Hereditary Sheriffdoms or had the Power of Life and Death over such as lived within their Iurisdiction should quit those Royalties to the King Secondly That they should make unto their Tenants in their several Lands some permanent Estates either for their Lives or one and twenty years or some such like Term that so the Tenants might be encouraged to Build and Plant and improve the Patrimony of that Kingdom Thirdly That some Provisions should be made for augmenting the Stipends of the
of Evangelical Truths Her Religious Performances her holy Offices ordered and regulated agreeable to the strict expedient of such Sacred Actions Her Discipline Model sutable to the Apostolick Form The set and suit of her whole Tribe renowned â—or Piety and Learning are all those in so super-eminent a degree that no Church on this side of the Apostolick can or could compare with her in any one All Arts and Sciences highly honoured and consequently their Academies to flourish To which last part of the Character let me add thus much That the Universities never had such a flourishing time for number of Students civility of Conversation and eminence in all parts of Learning as when the influences of his Power and Government did direct their Studies If you will take her Character from the Pen of a Iesuit you shall find him speaking amongst many falshoods these undoubted Truths viz. That the Professors of it they especially of greatest Worth Learning and Authority love Temper and Moderation That the Doctrines are altered in many things as for example the Pope not Antichrist Pictures Free-will Predestination Vniversal Grace Inherent Righteousness the preferring of Charity before Knowledge the Merit or Reward rather of good Works the 39 Articles seeming patient if not ambitious also of some Catholick sense That their Churches begin to look with a new face their Walls to speak a new Language and some of their Divines to teach That the Church hath Authority in determining Controversies of Faith and interpreting the Scriptures That men in talk and writing use willingly the once fearful names of Priests and Altars and are now put in mind That for Exposition of Scripture they are by Canon bound to follow the Fathers So far the Iesuit may be thought to speak nothing but truth but had he tarried there he had been no Iesuit And therefore to preserve the Credit of his Order he must fly out further and tell us this viz. That Protestantism waxeth weary of it self That we are at this time more unresolved where to fasten than in the infancy of our Church That our Doctrine is altered in many things for which our Progenitors forsook the then visible Church of Christ amongst which he reckons Limbus Patrum Prayer for the Dead Iustification not by Faith alone The possibility of keeping Gods Commandments and the accounting of Calvinism to be Heresie at the least if not also Treason Which Points the Iesuit cannot prove to have been positively maintained by any one Divine in the Church of England and yet those foolish men began to phancy such a misconstruction of that Ingenuity and Moderation which they found in some Professors of our Religion whom they affirmed to be of greatest Worth Learning and Authority as to conceive that we were coming towards an Agreement with them even in those Superstitions and Idolatries which made the first Wall of Separation between the Churches Upon which hope as weak and foolish as it was the late Archbishop of Canterbury was no sooner dead but one of their Party came to Laud whom they looked upon as his Successor seriously tendred him the offer of a Cardinals Cap and avowed Ability to perform it to whom he presently returned this Answer That somewhat dwelt within him which would not suffer him to accept the Offer till Rome were otherwise than it was And this being said he went immediately to his Majesty acquainting him both with the Man and with his Message together with the Answer which he made unto it The like he also did when the same Offer was reinforced a fornight after upon which second Refusal the Tempter left him and that not only for that time but for ever after But to proceed To welcom him to his new great Charge he received Letters from his Majesty dated upon the very day of his Confirmation upon this occasion It had been ordered by the ancient Canons of the Church That none should be admitted Deacon or Priest who had not first some certain place where he might use his Function And it was ordered by the Canons of the year 1603. in pursuance of the said old Canons That no person should be admitted into Sacred Orders except he shall at that time exhibit to the Bishop of whom he desireth Imposition of Hands a Presentation of himself to some Ecclesiastical Preferment then void in that Diocess or shall bring unto the said Bishop a true and undoubted Certificate That either he is provided of some Church within the said Diocess where he may attend the Cure of Souls or of some Ministers Place vacant either in the Cathedral Church of that Diocess or of some other Collegiat Church therein also scituate where he may execute his Ministry or that he is a Fellow or in right as a Fellow or to be a Conduct or Chaplain in some Colledge in either of the Universities or except he be a Master of Arts of five years standing that liveth in either of them at his own charge And hereunto was added this Commination That if any Bishop shall admit any person into the Ministry that hath none of these Titles as is aforesaid then he shall keep and maintain him with all things necessary till he do prefer him to some Ecclesiastical Living and on his refusal so to do he shall be suspended by the Archbishop being assisted with another Bishop from giving of Orders by the space of a year Which severe Canon notwithstanding some Bishops of the poorer Sâ—â—s for their private benefit admitted many men promisâ—uously to Holy Orders so far from having any Title that they had no Merit By means whereof the Church was filled with indigent Clerks which either thrust themselves into Gentlemens Houses to teach their Children and sometimes to officiate Divine Service at the Tables end or otherwise to undertake some Stipendary Lecture wheresoever they could find entertainment to the great fomenting of Faction in the State the Danger of Schism in the Church and ruine of both It had been formerly ordered by his Majesties Instructions of the year 1629. That no private Gentleman not qualified by Law should keep any Chaplain in his House Which though it were somewhat strictly inquired into at the first yet not a few of them retained their Chaplains as before For remedy whereof for the time to come it was thought fit to tie the Bishops from giving Orders unto any which were not qualified according to the foresaid Canon which was conceived to be the only probable means of diminishing the number both of such petit Lecturers and such Trencher-Chaplains the English Gentry not being then come to such wild extremities as to believe that any man might exercise the Priests Office in ministring the Sacraments Praying Preaching c. which was not lawfully Ordained by some Bishop or other Now his Majesties Letter to this purpose was as followeth CHARLES REX MOst Reverend Father in God Right Trusty and Right Entirely-beloved Counsellor We greet you well There
is nothing more dear to us than the preservation of true Religion as it is now setled and established in this Our Kingdom to the Honour of God the great Comâ—ort of Our Self and Our Loyal People and there can nothing more conduce to the Advancement thereof than the strict observations of such Canons of the Church as concern those who are to take Orders in their several Times more especially of keeping that particular Canon which enjoins That no man be made a Priest without a Title For We find that many not so qualified do by favour or other means procure themselves to be Ordained and afterwards for want of Means wander up and down to the scandal of their Calling or to get Maintenance fall upon such Courses as were most unfit for them both by humouring their Auditors and other ways altogether unsufferable We have therefore thought fit and We do hereby straightly command require and charge you to call such Bishops to you as are now present in or near Our City of London and to acquaint them with this Our Resolution And further That you fail not in the beginning of the next Term to give notice of this Our Will and Pleasure openly in Our High-Commisâ—ion Court and that you call into your said Court every Bishop respectively that shall presume to give Orders to any man that hath not a Title and there to censure him as the Canon aforesaid doth enjoin which is to maintain the Party so Ordered till he give him a Title and with what other Censure you in Iustice shall think fit And Our further Will is That nothing shall be reputed a Title to enable a man for Orders but that which is so by the Ancient Course of the Church and the Canon-Law so far forth as that Law is received in this our Church of England And as you must not fail in these our Directions nor in any part of them so We expect that you give us from time to time a strict Account of your Proceedings in the same Given under Our Signet at Our Palace of Westminster Septemb. 19. in the ninth year of Our Reign 1633. On the Receipt of these Letters which himself had both advised and digested he called such of his Suffragan Bishops who were then about London to come before him acquaints them with the great scandal which was given the Church the danger of Schism and Faction which might thence arise and the more than ordinary displeasure which had been taken by his Majesty and the Lords of his Council at such unlawful and uncanonical Ordinations he required them therefore to be more careful for the time to come and not to give the like offence to his Sacred Majesty who was resolved to see the Canons of the Church in that particular more punctually observed than they had been formerly and to call all such to an account who should presume hereafter to transgress therein Which said he gave to each of them a Copy of his Majesties Letters and sent the like Copies unto all the rest of his Suffragan Bishops inclosed in Letters of his own in which Letters having declared unto them as much as he spake unto the rest touching his Majesties pious Care to redress that Mischief he requires them and every one of them That at all times of Ordination they be very careful to admit none into Holy Orders but such men as for Life and Learning are fit and which have a Title for their maintenance according to the Laws and the ancient Practice of the Church assuring them that his Majesty had commanded him to let them know That he would not fail to call for an account of those his Letters both from him and them and therefore That he did not doubt but that they would have a special care both of the good of the Church and his Majesties Contentment in it The like Letters were sent from his Majesty by his procurement to the Archbishop of York who was as sensible of the inconvenience as himself could be And though nothing was required in either of the said Letters but what had been provided for in the Canon of 1603. yet was it as much inveighed against as if it had been a new device never heard of formerly The reason was because that neither any Lecture nor any possibility of being entertained as a Chaplain in the Houses of Noblemen or others of the inferiour Gentry could be allowed of for a Title and consequently no Orders to be given hereafter under those Capacities But notwithstanding those Reproaches the Archbishops so bestirred themselves and kept such a strict eye on their several Suffragans that from henceforth we hear but little of such vagrant Ministers and Trencher-Chaplains the old brood being once worn out as had pestred and annoyed the Church in those latter Times It is to be observed That the Archbishops Letter to his several Suffragans bears date on the eighteenth of October which day gives date also to his Majesties Declaration about Lawful Sports concerning which we are to know That the Commons in the first Parliament of his Majesties Reign had gained an Act That from thenceforth there should be no Assembly or Concourse of People out of their own Parishes on the Lords day or any Bull-baiting Bear-baiting Enterludes Common Plays or any other unlawful Exercises or Pastimes in their own Parishes on the same Which being gained they obtained another in the third Parliament for inhibiting all Carriers Waggoners Drovers Pack-men for Travelling on the said day with their Horses Waggons Packs c. As also That no Butcher should from thenceforth kill or sell any Victual upon that day either by himself or any other under the several Penalties therein contained And though it was not his Majesties purpose in those Acts to debar any of his good Subjects from any honest and harmless Recreations which had not been prohibited by the Laws of the Land or that it should not be lawful for them in case of necessity to buy a piece of Meat for the use of their Families the Butchers Shop not being set open as on other days yet presently some Publick Ministers of Justice began to put another sense upon those Acts than ever came within the compass of his meaning For at the Summer Assizes held in Exon Anno 1627. an Order was made by Walter then Chief Baron and Denham one of the puisne Barons of the Court of Exchequer for suppressing all Revels Church-Ales Clerk-Ales which had been used upon that day requiring the Justices of the Peace within the said County to see the same put in execution and that every Minister in his Parish-Church should publish the said Order yearly on the first Sunday in February The like Order made in the same year also for the Counties of Somerset and Dorset and probably enough for some of the other Counties of that Western Circuit none of them in those squeasie and unsettled Times being questioned for it And then in
reference to the Statute of the Third of this King a Warrant is granted in the Month of April 1629. by Richard Dean then Lord Mayor of London for apprehending all Porters carrying Burthens or Water-men plying at their Oars all Tankerd-bearers carrying Water to their Masters Houses all Chandlers and Hucksters which bought any Victuals on that day of the Country-Carriers all Vinteners Alehouse-keepers Strong water-men and Tobacco-sellers which suffered any Person to fit drinking on that day though possibly they might do it only for their honest necessities In which as Dean out-went the Statute so Raynton in the same Office Anno 1633. over-acted Dean prohibiting a poor woman from selling Apples on that day in St. Paul's Church-yard within which place he could pretend no Jurisdiction and for that cause was questioned and reproved by Laud then Bishop of London But none so lastily laid about him in this kind as Richardson the Chiâ—â— Justice of his Majesties Bench who in the Lent-Assizes for the County of Somerset Anno 1631. published the like Order to that which had been made by Walter for the County of Devon not only requiring that the Justices of the Peace in the said County should see the same to be duly put in execution but also as the other had done before that publication should be made thereof in the Parish-Churches by all such Ministers as did Officiate in the same with which encroachment upon the Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction in imposing upon men in Holy Orders the publishing of Warrants and Commands from the Secular Judges Laud being then Bishop of London and finding his Majesties Affairs in a quieter condition than they had been formerly was not meanly offended as he had good reason so to be and made complaint of it to the King who thereupon commanded Richardson to revoke the said Order at the next Assizes But Richardson was so far from obeying his Majesties Command in that particular that on the contrary he not only confirmed his former Order but made it more peremptory than before Upon complaint whereof by Sir Robert Philips and other chief Gentlemen of that County his Majesty seemed to be very much moved and gave Command to the Bishop of London to require an Account from the Bishop of Bath nnd Wells then being how the said Feast-days Church-Ales Wakes or Revels were for the most part celebrated and observed in his Diocess On the Receipt of which Letters the Bishop calls before him 72 of the most Orthodox and ablest Clergy-men amongst them who certified under their several hands That on the Feast-days which commonly fell upon the Sunday the Service of God was more solemnly performed and the Church was better frequented both in the forenoon and afternoon than upon any Sunday in the year That the People very much desired the continuance of them That the Ministers in most Places did the like for these Reasons specially viz. For preserving the memorial of the Dedication of their several Churches For civilizing the People For composing Differences by the mediation and meeting of Friends For encrease of Love and Unity by those Feasts of Charity For Relief and Comfort of the Poor the Richer part in a manner keeping open House c. On the Return of which Certificate so seasonably seconding the Complaint and Information of the Gentry Richardson was again convented at the Council-Table and peremptorily commanded to reverse his former Orders at the next Assizes for that County withal receiving such a rattle for his former Contempt by the Bishop of London that he came out blubbering and complaining That he had been almost choaked with a pair of Lawn Sleeves Whilst these things were thus in agitation one Brabourne a poor School-master in the Diocess of Norfolk being seduced and misguided by the continual inculcating of the Morality of the Lords-day Sabboth from the Press and Pulpit published a Book in maintenance of the Seventh-day Sabboth as it was kept amongst the Iews and prescribed by Moses according to Gods Will and Pleasure signified in the Fourth Commandment This Book at the first not daring to behold the Light went abroad by stealth but afterwards appeared in publick with an open confidence an Epistle Dedicatory to his Majesty being placed before it His Majesty extremely moved with so lewd an impudence and fearing to be thought the Patron of a Doctrine so abhorrent from all Christian Piety gave Order for the Author to be Censured in the High-Commission Brabourne being thereupon called into that Court and the Cause made ready for an Hearing his Errour was so learnedly confuted by the Bishops and other judicious Divines then present that he began to stagger in his former Opinion which hint being taken by their Lordships he was admonished in a grave and Fatherly manner to submit himself unto a Conference with such Learned men as should be appointed thereunto to which he chearfully consented and found such benefit by that Meeting that by Gods Blessing he became a Convert and freely conformed himself to the Orthodoxal Doctrine of the Church of England concerning the Sabboth and Lords-day Which Tendences of some of the People to downright Iudaism grounded upon the Practices and Positions of the Sabbatarians and seconded by the petulancy of some Publick Ministers of Justice in debarring his good Subjects in keeping the ancient Dedication-Feast of their several Churches occasioned his Majesty to think of the reviving of his Royal Fathers Declaration about Lawful Sports To which end he gave Orders to the Archbishop of Canterbury to cause the same to be re-printed word for word as it had issued from the Press in the time of his late Royal Father Anno 1618. at the end whereof he caused this Declaration of his own sense to be super-added that is to say Now out of a like Pious Care saith his Sacred Majesty for the Service of God and for suppressing of any humours that oppose the Truth and for the case and comfort and recreation of Our well-deserving People We do Ratifie and Publish this Our Blessed Fathers Declaration the rather because of late in some Counties of Our Kingdom we find that under pretence of taking away Abuses there hath been a general forbidding not only of ordinary Meetings but of the Feasts of the Dedication of Churches commonly called Wakes Now Our express Will and Pleasure is That these Feasts with others shall be observed and that our Iustices of the Peace in their several Divisions shall look to it both that all Disorders there may be prevented or punished and that all neighbourhood and freedom with manlike and lawful exercises be used And We further command Our Iustices of Assize in their several Circuits to see that no man do trouble or molest any of Our lâ—yal and dutiful People in or for their Lawful Recreations having first done their Duty to God and continuing in Obedience to Vs and Our Laws And of this We command all Our Iudges Iustices of the Peace as well within Liberties as
without Mayors Bayliffs Constables and other Officers to take notice and to see observed as they tender Our displeasure And We further Will That Publication of this Our Commmand be made by Order from the Bishops thorow all the Parish Churches of their several Diocesses respectively Given at our Palace at Westminster Oct. 18. in the ninth year of Our Reign 1633. His Majesty had scarce dried his Pen when he dipt it in the Ink again upon this occasion The Parishioners of St. Gregories in St. Pauls Church-yard had bestowed much cost in beautifying and adorning their Parish Church and having prepared a decent and convenient Table for the holy Sacrament were ordered by the Dean and Chapter of St. Pauls as being Ordinaries of the place to dispose of it in such a Posture in the East end of the Chancel as anciently it had stood and did then stand in the Mother Cathedral Against this some of the Parishioners not above five in number appeal unto the Dean of the Arches and the Dean and Chapter to the King The third day of November is appointed for debating the Point in controversie before the Lords of the Council his Majesty sitting as chief Judge accompanied with Laud Archbishop of Canterbury Lord Keeper Lord Archbishop of Yorke Lord Treasurer Lord Privy Seal Lord Duke of Lenox Lord High Chamberlaine Earle Marshal Lord Chamberlaine Earle of Bridgewater Earle of Carlisle Lord Cottington Mr. Treasurer Mr. Comptroller Mr. Secretary Cooke Mr. Secretary Windebanke The cause being heard and all the Allegations on both sides exactly pondered his Majesty first declared his dislike of all Innovations and receding from ancient Constitutions grounded upon just and warrantable reasons c. And afterwards gave Sentence in behalf of the Dean and Chapter But because this Order of his Majesty in the case of St. Gregories was made the Rule by which all other Ordinaries did proceed in causing the Communion Table to be placed Altarwise in the Churches of their several and respective Diocesses I will subjoyn it here verbatim as it lies before me At Whitehall Novem. 3. 1633. This day was debated before his Majesty sitting in Council the question and difference which grew about the removing of the Communion Table in St. Gregories Church near the Cathedral Church of St. Paul from the middle of the Chancel to the upper end and there placed Altarwise in such manner as it standeth in the said Cathedral and Mother-Church as also in other Cathedrals and in his Majesties own Chappel and as is consonant to the practice of approved Antiquity which removing and placing of it in that sort was done by order of the Dean and Chapter of St. Pauls who are Ordinaries thereof as was avowed before his Majesty by Doctor King and Doctor Montfort two of the Prebends there Yet some few of the Parishioners being but five in number did complain of this act by appeal to the Court of Arches pretending that the Book of Common Prayer and the 82 Canon do give permission to place the Communion Table where it may stand with most fitness and convenience Now his Majesty having heard a particular relation made by the Counsell of both parties of all the carriage and proceedings in this cause was pleased to declare his dislike of all innovation and receding from ancient Constitutions grounded upon just and warrantable reasons especially in matters concerning Ecclesiastical Orders and Government knowing how easily men are drawn to affect Novelties and how soon weak Iudgments in such cases may be overtaken and abused And he was also pleased to observe that if those few Parishioners might have their wills the difference thereby from the foresaid Cathedral Mother-Church by which all other Churches depending thereon ought to be guided would be the more notorious and give more subject of discours and disputes that might be spared by reason of the nearness of St. Gregories standing close to the Wall thereof And likewise for so much as concerns the Liberty by the said Common Book or Canon for placing the Communion Table in any Church or Chappel with most conveniency that liberty is not so to be understood as if it were ever left to the discretion of the Parish much less to the particular fancy of any humorous person but to the judgment of the Ordinary to whose place and Function it doth properly belong to give direction in that point both for the thing it self and for the time when and how long as he may find cause Vpon which consideration his Majesty declared himself that he well approved and confirmed the Act of the said Ordinary and also gave commandment that if those few Parishioners before mentioned do proceed in their said Appeal then the Dean of the Arches who was then attending at the hearing of the cause should confirm the said Order of the aforesaid Dean and Chapter Of this last Declaration there was no great notice took at first the danger being remote the case particular and no necessity imposed of conforming to it But the other was no sooner published then it was followed and pursued with such loud outcries as either the Tongues or Pens of the Sabbatarians could raise against it Some fell directly on the King and could find out no better names for this Declaration than a Profane Edict a maintaining of his own honour and a Sacrilegious robbing of God A Toleration for prophaning the Lords day Affirming That it was impossible that a spot of so deep a dye should be emblanched though somewhat might be urged to qualifie and alleviate the blame thereof Others and those the greatest part impute the Republishing of this Declaration to the new Archbishop and make it the first remarkable thing which was done presently after he took possession of his Graceship as Burton doth pretend to wit it in his Pulpit Libell And though these Books came not out in Print till some years after yet was the clamour raised on both at the very first encreasing every day more and more as the reading of it in their Churches had been pressed upon them To stop the current of these clamours till some better course might be devised one who wisht well both to the Parties and the Cause fell on a fancy of Translating into the English Tongue a Lecture or Oration made by Dr. Prideaux at the Act in Oxon. Anno 1622. In which he solidly discoursed both of the Sabbath and Sunday according to the judgment of the ancient Fathers and the most approved Writers of the Protestant and Reformed Churches This Lecture thus translated was ushered also with a Preface In which there was proof offered in these three Propositions First That the keeping holy of one day of seven is not the moral part of the fourth Commandment Secondly That the alteration of the day is only an humane and Ecclesiastical Constitution Thirdly That still the Church hath power to change the day and to transfer it to some other Which as they are the general Tendries of the
Protestant Lutheran and Calvinian Writers beyond the Seas so were they briefly touched at and maintained in the Doctors Lecture which came out thus translated in the next Candlemas Term under the Title of The Doctrine of the Sabbath delivered in the Act at Oxon. An. 1622. By D. Prideaux his Majesties Professor for Divinity in that Vniversity The name of Prideaux was so Sacred that the Book was greedily bought up by those of the Puritan Faction presuming they should find in it some invincible Arguments to confirm both the Party and the Cause But when they found how much they had deceived themselves in that expectation and that nothing could be writ more smartly against them and their Lords-day-Sabbath as it did very much cool their courage and abate their clamours so did it no less tend to the diminution of that high esteem and veneration which before they had harboured of the man What followed afterwards when the reading of the book was pressed and the clamours multiplied by such as refused to read it future time shall shew These passages concerning England being laid together we must look back into the North which still took up a great part of his Majesties thoughts He had observed how much his Fathers Pious Order for officiating by the English Liturgie in the Chappel Royal of that Kingdom had been discontinued and neglected imputing thereunto the opposition which he found amongst them at his late being there And being resolved to pursue his said Fathers most Religious purpose of settling an uniformity of Divine Worship in all the Churches of these Kingdoms he thought it most expedient to pursue the same Method also to the end that the people being prepared by little and little might the more willingly admit of that or some other Liturgie like unto it when he should think it reasonable to commend it to them In order whereunto he sends to Ballentine then Bishop of Dumblaine and Dean of the Chappel of that Kingdom these Instructions following to be observed in the Chappel Royal of Holy Rood house in the City of Edenburgh CHARLES REX I. Our express Will and Pleasure is That the Dean of Our Chappel that now is and his Successors shall be assistant to the Right Reverend Father in God the Archbishop of St. Andrews at the Coronation so often as it shall happen II. That the Book of the Form of Our Coronation lately used be put in a little Box and laid into a Standard and committed to the care of the Dean of the Chappel successively III. That there be Prayers twice a day with the Choires as well in Our absence as otherwise according to the English Liturgy till some other course be taken for making one that may fit the Customes and Constitutions of that Church IV. That the Dean of the Chappel look carefully that all that receive the blessed Sacrament there receive it kneeling and that there be a Communion held in that Our Chappel the first Sunday of every Month. V. That the Dean of Our Chappel that now is and so successively come duly thither to Prayers upon Sundaies and such Holidaies as the Church observes in his Whites and preach so whensoever he preach there and that he be not absent thence but upon necessary occasion of his Diocesses or otherwise according to the course of his preferment VI. That these Orders shall be Our warrant to the Dean of Our Chappel that the Lords of Our Privy Council the Lords of the Session the Advocate Clerk Writers to the Signet and Members of Our Colledge of Iustice be commanded to receive the holy Communion once every year at the least in that Our Chappel Royal and kneeling for example sake to the Kingdom and we likewise command the Dean aforesaid to make report yearly to Vs how We are obeyed therein and by whom as also if any man shall refuse in what manner he doth so and why VII That the Copes which are consecrated for the use of Our Chappel be delivered to the Dean to be kept upon Inventory by him and in a Standard provided for that purpose and to be used at the Celebration of the Sacrament in Our Chappel Royal. To these Orders we shall hereafter add others if we find others more necessary for the Service of God there Together with these directions bearing date the eighth of October he sends a Letter of the same Date to the said Bishop of Dumblaine requiring him to put them speedily in execution and all things to be carefully performed by him as he was directed commanding also that he should certifie the Lords of the Council there if any person who had been formerly appointed to communicate in the said Chappel Royal should either neglect or refuse conformity to his Majesties pleasure to the end that the Council might take such further order in it as had been directed by his Majesty in some former Letters But knowing or at the least suspecting that Ballentine might have somewhat more of the Presbyter than the Bishop in him as indeed he had he gave a Warrant under his hand to his Grace of Canterbury Requiring him to hold correspondency with the said Bishop of Dumblaine that the said Bishop might from time to time receive his Majesties directions for ordering of such things as concerned his Service in that Chappel He had before a Primacy in the Church of England and a strong influence on the Government of the Church of Ireland This Warrant gives him some just ground of a superintendency over the Kirk of Scotland also which from henceforth was much directed by his power and wisdome as will appear by that which follows in its proper place Mean while we will behold such alterations as by his power were made in the Preâ—erments of the Church of England which in the beginning of this year lamented the death of Bishop Godwin made Bishop of Landaff in the year 1601. from thence translated unto Hereford Anno 1617. A man whose memory shall be precious in succeeding times for his indefatigable pains and travel in collecting the Catalogue of Succession of all the Bishops of this Church since the first planting of the Gospel amongst the Saxons not pretermitting such of the Brittish Church as by the care and diligence of preceding Writers or any old Monument and Record had been kept in memory For his Successor in that See Iuxon then Dean of Worcester and Clerk of his Majesties Closet as before was said is recommended and elected But before the business had proceeded to confirmation there was a Supersedeas to it by Lauds preferment to the Metropolitan See of Canterbury who having a great confidence in him and no less aâ—fection to his Person than confidence of his Wisdom and Moderation commended him so efficaciously to his Majesties Favour that he made him not only Bishop of London but Dean oâ— the Chappel Royal also It had been Lauds great care as he grew into credit with his Majesty to give a stop
to such corruptions as had been used too frequently in the Court about Church Preferments which made him the less acceptable to many which were near the King in Place and Service who formerly had been on the taking hand and made a market of the Church as they had occasion Goodman of Glocester having staid in that Diocess long enough to be as weary of them as they were of him affected a remove to the See of Hereford and had so far prevailed with some great Officer of State that his Money was taken his Conge d' esâ—ire issued out his Election passed But the Archbishop coming opportunely to the knowledge of it and being ashamed of so much baseness in the man who could pretend no other merit than his money so laboured the business with the King and the King so rattled up the Bishop that he was glad to make his peace not only with the Resignation of his Election but the loss of his Bribe At last that Church a third time vacant that is to say by the death of Godwin the promotion of Iuxon and the Resignation of Goodman was recommended to the Government of Dr. Augustine Lindsel not long before made Bishop of Peterborough and now succeeded in that See by Francis Dee Doctor in Divinity and Dean of Chichester Now begins Wren to come in play Chaplain to his Majesty when Prince of Wales and chosen by King Iames to be one of the two which were to follow him into Spain amongst the rest of his Retinue as before was said He had seen Maw who went Chaplain with him into Spain to be preferred first to the Mastership of Trinity Colledge and afterwards to the Bishoprick of Bath and Wells Anno 1628. himself remaining in his place in Peterhouse as his highest dignity In the year 1628. he was at the laâ—t made Dean of Windsor and Register of the most noble Order of the Garter in the place of Beaumont And on that place he dwelt so long that his well-willers gave it out that Laud was afraid of his abilities and would not suffer him to rise for fear that he might rise too high both in power and favour and overtop him in the Court But these surmises proved as groundless as they were unjust For this year he was made Successor unto Iuxon as Clerk of the Closet a place of great nearness to the King and being once on the Ascendent he went up apace succeeding Lindsel in the See of Hereford Anno 1634. and Corbet in the Church of Norwich Anno 1635. When Iuxon was advanced to the Treasurers Staff he was made Dean of the Chappel in his place Anno 1636. Successor unto White in the See of Ely Anno 1638. and questionless had mounted higher had the times been favourable Nor was he less fortunate in his Successors leaving the Deanry of Windsor to Dr. Christopher Wren his younger brother his Clerkship of the Closet to Dr. Richard Steward Dean of Chichester and the Mastership of Peterhouse to Iohn Cosens of Durham We must conclude this year and begin the next with some proceedings against Prynne the Preparations to whose censure we have heard before Candlemas Term brings him at last unto his tryal in the Court of Star-Chamber being first pre-condemned by the Gentlemen of his own Profession and afterwards sentenced by that Court The Gentlemen of the four Societies presented their Majesties with a Pompous and Magnificent Masque to let them see that Prynnes leaven had not sowred them all and that they were not poysoned with the same infection In which as they all joyned together to perform that Service so gave they such contentment to his Sacred Majesty that he desired them to make a Representation of it to the City of London Which they accordingly performed with no less honour to themselves and delight to the People than shame and sorrow unto him who had given the occasion But greater shame and sorrow fell upon him when he came to his Censure Richardson Chief Justice of his Majesties Bench highly extolled his Majesties mercy in bringing him rather unto his triall in a Criminal than a Capital way declaring openly that if he had been turned over to his Tribunal he must have put himself upon a Iury of whom no mercy could be hoped for so great an Offendor The Earl of Dorset being Lord Chamberlain to the Queen aggravated his offence in aspersing with such foul reproaches a Lady of such eminent Vertue and exemplary Piety that her very dreams were more in heaven than most womens Prayers The Archbishop having been bred in St. Iohns Colledge in Oxon. where the younger Students used yearly to present some shew or other Dramatick Exercise to the Vniversity spake much in commendation of Academical Enterludes and the great benefit which redounded to the Actors in them by training them in an Art of speaking a modest confidence of Behaviour the strengthening of the Memory in the repeating of their parts and the enriching them with a stock of Latine Verses out of one approved Author or other which were their own for ever after In fine they generally concurred in this Censure of him viz. To be fined five thousand pound to the King expelled the University of Oxon. and Lincolns-Inn degraded and disabled from his Profession in the Laws to stand in the Pillory first in the Palace yard in Westminster and three daies after in Cheapside and in each place to lose an Ear though this last part of his Censure was much moderated in the execution to have his Book called Histrio-Mastyx publickly burnt before his face by the hand of the Hangman and remain prisoner during life But all this was so far from working any remorse in him that it rather hardened him in his waies For in Iune following as soon as he could provide himself of Pen Ink and Paper he writes a most sharp and Libellous Letter to the Lord Archbishop touching his Censure in that Court and that which the Archbishop in particular had declared against him With this Letter the Archbishop acquaints his Majesty and his Majesty commands him to refer it to Atturney Noy Noy sends for Prynne and demands of him whether the Letter were of his own hand-writing or not to which Prynne cunningly replied That he could make no answer to that demand unless he saw the Letter and might read the same No sooner was the Letter put into his hands and Noys back turned a little toward him but presently he tore it all to pieces and flung the pieces out of the window to the end it might not rise in judgment against him if the Atturney should proceed to an Ore tenus as he meant to do With this affront and the principal passages of the Letter the Atturney acquaints their Lordships in open Court but there was no remedy For being there was no proof of the misdemeanour but the Letter it self and that the Letter could not be brought in evidence as it should have been
place where the Altar formerly had stood In Christ-Church the Cathedral of that City to which the Lord Deputies repair on Sundays and Holydays for Gods Publick Worship he found the Holy Table scituated in the middle of the Choire or Chancel and day by day profaned by Boys and Girles who sate upon it This Table he caused to be removed also as he did the other And whereas the Earl of Cork had built a stately Monument for his Wife and some of her Ancestors but chiefly for himself and his own Posterity at the East end of the Choire in St. Patrick's Church being the second of that City the Lord Deputy required him to take it down or otherwise to satisfie the Archbishop of Canterbury in the standing of it Of all these things he gave Order to his Chaplain Bramhall to give the Archbishop an Account which Bramhall did accordingly in his Letters of the tenth of August 1633. In which Letters he gave this testimony also of the Deputies Care That it was not possible for the Intentions of a mortal Man to be more serious and sincere in those things that concerned the good of the Irish Church than his Lordships were And that he might lay a sure foundation to proceed upon he procured the University of Dublin to make choice of Laud then being Lord Elect of Canterbury for their Lord and Chancellor To this they chearfully assented passed the Election on the fourteenth of September Anno 1633. being but six days before his actual Confirmation into the Metropolitical and Supream Dignity of the Church of England Nor was it long before they found on what a gracious Benefactor they had placed that Honour He had been told by Ryves his Majesties Advocate who formerly had exercised that Office in the Realm of Ireland of the deplorable condition of that Church in the respect of Maintenance Most of the Tythes had been appropriated to Monasteries and Religious Houses afterwards vested in the Crown or sold to private Subjects and made Lay-Fees The Vicaridges for the most part Stipendary and their Stipends so miserable sordid that in the whole Province of Connaught most of the Vicars Pensions came but to 40 s. per Annum and in many places but 16. The Bishopricks at that time were many in number but of small Revenue having been much dilapidated in the change of Religion some of them utterly unable to maintain a Bishop and no good Benefice near them to be held in Commendam This had been certified unto him by Letters from the Lord Primate about three years since and it had been certified also by Beadle Bishop of Killmore That the Churches were in great decay and that some men of better quality than the rest were possessed of three four five or more of those Vâ—caridges to the great disservice of the Church and reproach to themselves These things he could not chuse but look on as great discouragements to Learning and such as could produce no other effects than Ignorance in the Priest and Barbarism in the People Scandalous Benefices make for the most part scandalous Ministers as naked Walls are said in the English Proverb to make giddy Houswifes Where there is neither Means nor Maintenance for a Learned Ministry what a gross night of Ignorance must befal those men who were to hold forth the Light to others And if the Light it self be Darkness how great a Darkness must it be which doth follow after it That Observation of Panormitan That poor Churches will be filled with none but ignorant Priests being as true as old and as old as lamentable For remedy whereof he took an opportunity to move his Majesty to restore all such Impropriations to the Church of Ireland as were then vested in the Crown The Exchequer was at that time empty the Revenue low which might seem to make the Proposition the more unseasonable But so great was his Majesties Piety on the one side the Reasons so forcible on the other and the Lord Deputy of that Kingdom so cordially aâ—fected to advance the Work that his Majesty graciously condescended to it and sound his Ministers there as ready to speed the business as either of them could desire Encouraged by which Royal Example the Earl of Cork who from a very small beginning had raised himself to a vast Revenue in that Kingdom Re-built some Churches and Repaired others restored some of his Impropriations to those several Churches and doubtless had proceeded further if a difference had not hapned betwixt the Lord Deputy and him about the removing of the Monument which he had erected for himself and his Posterity in one of the principal Churches of the City of Dublin as before was said And as for the improving of the Bishopricks as Ossory and Kilkenny Killmore and Ardagh Down and Connor and possibly some others had before this been joined together so was it advised by the Primate That Kilfenore should be joined unto that of Killalow lying contiguous to each other Both which being joined by a perpetual union were thought sufficient to make an indifferent Competency for an Irish Bishop But all this Care had been to little or no purpose if some course were not also taken to preserve Religion endangered on this side by Popery and on that by Calvinism each side unwillingly contributing to the growth of the other The perverse oppositions of the Calvinist made the Papist obstinate and the insolencies of the Papists did both vex and confirm the Calvinists Betwixt them both the Church of England was so lost that there was little of her genuine and native Doctrine to be found in the Clergy of that Kingdom The Papists being first suppressed it was conceived to be no hard matter to reduce the Calvinians to Conformity and to suppress the Papists it was found expedient That the standing Army should be kept in continual Pay and that Monies should be levied on the Papists themselves for the payment of it In order whereunto the Bishop of Killmore before-mentioned had given an Account unto his Grace then Bishop of London touching the dangerous condition of that Church by the growth of Popery and now he finds it necessary to give the like Account unto the new Lord Deputy Him therefore he informs by Letters dated November 5. 1633. which was not long after he had personally assumed the Government and received the Sword to this effect viz. That in that Crown the Pope had a far greater Kingdom than his Majesty had That the said Kingdom of the Pope was governed by the new Congregation de propaganda Fide established not long since at Rome That the Pope had there a Clergy depending on him double in number to the English the Heads of which were bound by a corporal Oath to maintain his Power and Greatness against all Persons whatsoever That for the moulding of the People to the Popes Obedience there was a great rabble of Irregular Regulars most of them the younger Sons of
Noble Houses which made them the more insolent and uncontrollable That the Pope had erected an University in Dublin to confront his Majesties Colledge there and breed up the Youth of the Kingdom to his Devotion one Harris being Dean thereof who had dispersed a Scandalous Pamphlet against the Lord Primates Sermon preach'd at Wansteed one of the best Pieces that ever came from him Anno 1629. That since the Dissolving of their new Frieries in the City of Dublin they had Erected them in the Country and had brought the People to such a sottish negligence that they cared not to learn the Commandments as God spake and left them but flocked in Multitudes to the hearing of such Superstitious Doctrines as some of their own Priests were ashamed of That a Synodical Meeting of their Clergy had been held lately at Drogheda in the Province of Vlster in which it was decreed That it was not lawful to take the Oath of Allegiance And therefore That in such a conjuncture of Affairs to think that the bridle of the Army might be taken away must be the thought not of a Brain-sick but of a Brainless man which whosoever did endeavour not only would oppose his Majesties Service but expose his own neck to the Skeanes of those Irish cut-throats All which he humbly refers to his Lordships seasonable Care and Consideration Upon this Information the Deputy obtains his Majesties leave to hold a Parliament in that Kingdom which he managed with such notable dexterity that he made himself Master of a Power sufficient to suppress the Insolencies of the Papists and yet exceedingly prevailed upon their Affections From which time forwards the Popish Recusants in that Kingdom were kept in stricter duty and held closer to loyal Obedience for fear of irritating so severe a Magistrate than ever they had been by any of his Predecessors This Parliament brought with it a Convocation as a thing of course and in that somewhat must be done to check the spreading of Calvinism in all parts of that Church The Articles of Religion agreed upon in Convocation Anno 1615. were so contrived by Vsher the now Lord Primate That all the Sabbatarian and Calvinian Rigours were declared therein to be the Doctrines of that Church Most grievous Torments immediately in his Soul affirmed to be endured by Christ which Calvin makes to be the same with his descent into Hell The abstenencies from eating Flesh upon certain days declared not to be Religious Fasts but to be grounded only upon Politick Ends and Considerations All Ministers adjudged to be Lawfully called who are called unto the Work of the Ministry by those that have Publick Authority given them in the Church but whether they be Bishops or not it makes no matter so that he be Authorized unto it by their several Churches The Sacerdotal Power of Absolution made declarative only and consequently quite subverted No Power ascribed unto the Church in Ordaining Canons or censuring any of those who either carelesly or maliciously do infringe the same the Pope made Antichrist according to the like Determination of the French Hugonots made at Gappe in Dolphine And finally such a silence concerning the Consecration of Archbishops and Bishops expresly justified and avowed in the English Book as if there were not a different Order from the Common Presbyters All which being Vsher's own Opinions were dispersed in several places of these Articles for the Church of Ireland approved of in that Convocation and finally confirmed by the Lord Deputy Chichester in the Name of King Iames. By means whereof these two great mischiefs did ensue First A great matter of division which it caused to the Priests and Papists of the Realm that in three Kingdoms under the Obedience of one Sovereign Prince there should be three distinct and contrary Professions and yet pretending every one to the same Religion And secondly Whensoever the Points were agitated here in England against the Sabbatarian and Calvinian Rigours the Disputants were forthwith choaked by the Authority of these Articles and the infallible Judgment of King Iames who confirmed the same If therefore the Archbishop meant to have Peace in England the Church of Ireland must be won to desert those Articles and receive ours in England in the place thereof This to effect it was not thought expedient by such as had the managing of that design to propose any abrogation or repealing of the former Articles which had so many Friends and Patrons in that Convocation that it was moved severally both in the House of the Bishops and in that of the Clergy to have them ratified and confirmed in the present Meeting And questionless it had been carried in that way if it had not seasonably been diverted by telling the Promoters of it That those Articles had already received as much Authority as that Church could give them and that by seeking to procure any such Confirmation they would weaken the Original Power by which they stood This blow being thus handsomly broken their next work was to move the Primate That for the avoiding of such scandal which was given the Papists and to declare the Unity in Judgment and Affections between the Churches a Canon might be passed in approbation of the Articles of the Church of England To this the Prelate being gained the Canon was drawn up and presented to him and being by him propounded was accordingly passed one only man dissenting when it came to the Vote who had pierced deeper into the bottom of the Project than the others did It was desired also by Bramhall not long before the Lord Deputies Chaplain but then Bishop of Derrie That the whole Body of Canons made in the year 1603. might be admitted in that Church But the Primate was ever so afraid of bowing at the Name of IESVS and some other Reverences required in them which he neither practised nor approved that he would by no means hearken to it which bred some heats between him and Bramhall ending at last in this Temperament That some select Canons should be taken out of that Book and intermingled with some others of their own composing But for the Canon which approved and received the Articles of the Church of England it was this that followeth viz. Of the Agreement of the Church of England and Ireland in the Profession of the same Christian Faith FOr the manifestation of our Agreement with the Church of England in the Confession of the same Christian Faith and Doctrine of the Sacraments We do receive and approve the Book of Articles of Religion agreed upon by the Archbishops and Bishops and the whole Clergie in whole Convocation holden at London Anno Dom. 1562. for the avoiding of diversities of Opinions and for the establishing of Consent touching true Religion And therefore if any hereafter shall affirm That any of those Articles are in any part Superstitious and Erroneous or such as he may not with a good Conscience Subscribe unto Let him be Excommunicated
and not Absolved before he make a publick Revocation of his Error Such was the Canon passed in this Convocation for the approbation and reception of the Articles of the Church of England Which Canon was no sooner passed confirmed and published but the Primate and his Party saw the danger which they had cast themselves into by their inadvertency and found too late That by receiving and approving the English Articles they had abrogated and repealed the Irish. To salve this sore it concerned them to bestir themselves with their utmost diligence and so accordingly they did For first the Primate and some Bishops of his opinions required subscription to the Articles of both Churches of all such as came to be ordained at the next Ordination But it went no further than the next for if the Papists made it a matter of Derision to have three Confessions in the three Churches of his Majesties Kingdoms How much more matter must it give them of scorn and laughter that there should be two different Confessions in the same Church and both subscribed unto but as one and the same The Primate next applies himself to the Lord Deputy beseeching him that the former Articles might receive a new Ratification by Act of Parliament for preventing all innovations in the Religion there established But he found but little comfort there the Lord Deputy threatning to cause the said Confession to be burnt by the hand of the hangman if at the least the Scots Commissioners may be believed amongst whose Articles against him I find this for one Finding no better hopes on that side of the Sea he dispatcheth his Letters of Advice to his Friends in England one to an Honourable Person amongst the rest assuring them that though by a Canon passed in that Convocation they had received and approved the Articles of England yet that the Articlers of Ireland were ever called in might well be reckoned for a fancy The like affirmed in a Certificate made by Bernard and Pullen two Members of the Lower House in this Convocation where it is said That whosoever do aver that the said Articles were abolished are grosly mistaken and have abused the said Convocation in delivering so manifest an untruth And to back this another Certificate must be gained from one who comes commended to us under the Title of a most eminent judicious and learned person who having considered of the matter Conceives that both Confessions were consistent and that the Act of the Synod was not a Revocation of the Irish Articles but an approbation of the English as agreeing with them But all this would not serve the turn or save those Articles from being brought under a Repeal by the present Canon For first it appeareth by the Canon That they did not only approve but receive the Articles of the Church of England Their approbation of them had they gone no further had been a sufficient manifestation of their agreement with the Church of England in the Confession of the same Protestant Religion But their receiving of the same doth intimate a superinducing of them upon the other and is equivalent both in Fact and Law to the Repealing of the old For otherwise St. Paul must needs be out in the Rules of Logick when he proved the Abrogating of the old Covenant by the superinduction of a new For having affirmed that God by speaking of a New Covenant had antiquated and made void the first or made the first old as our English read it he adds immediatly That that which is old decayeth and is ready to vanish away that is to say as Diodati descants on it The old being disanulled by the new there must necessarily follow the abolishment of its use and practice Nor find they any other abrogation of the Iewish Sabbath then by the superinducing of the Lords day for the day of worship By means whereof the Sabbath was lessened in authority and reputation by little and little and in short time was absolutely laid aside in the Church of Christ the fourth Commandement by which it was at first ordained being still in force So then according to these grounds the Articles of Ireland were virtually though not formally abrogated or else it must be granted that there were two Confessions in the same one Church different both in form and matter and contrary in some points unto one another which would have been so far from creating an uniformity between the Churches in the concernments of Religion that it would have raised a greater disagreement within Ireland it self than was before between the Churches of both Kingdoms And certainly the gaining of this point did much advantage the Archbishop conducing visibly to the promotion of his ends and Counsels in making the Irish Clergy subject to the two Declarations and accountable for their breaking and neglect thereof that is to say his Majesties Declaration about Lawful Sports and that prefixt before the book of Articles for appeasing Controversies Take for a farewell this acknowledgment of a late Historian speaking as well the sense of others as his own A Convocation concurrent with a Parliament was called saith he and kept at Dublin in Ireland wherein the thirty nine Articles of the Church of England were received in Ireland for all to subscribe unto It was adjudged fit seeing that Kingdom complies with England in the Civil Government it should also conform thereunto in matters of Religion And thereupon he thus concludes That in the mean time the Irish Articles concluded formerly in a Synod 1616. mistaken for 1615. wherein Arminianism was condemned in terminis terminantibus and the observation of the Lords day resolved Iure divino were utterly excluded But leaving Ireland to the care of the Lord Deputy and the Bishop of Derry who under him had the chief managing of the affairs of that Church let us see how the new Archbishop proceeds in England where he had so many plows going at once too many as it after proved to work well together For not thinking he had done enough in order to the peace and uniformity of the Church of England by taking care for it here at home his thoughts transported him with the like affection to preserve it from neglect abroad To which end he had offered some considerations to the Lords of the Council as before was said Anno 1622. relating to the regulation of Gods publick Worship amongst the English Factories and Regiments beyond the Seas and the reducing of the French and Dutch Churches settled in divers parts of this Realm unto some conformity In reference to the first he had not sate long in the Chaire of Canterbury when he procured an Order from the Lords of the Council bearing date Octob. 1. 1633. By which their English Churches and Regiments in Holland and afterwards by degrees in all other Foreign parts and plantations were required strictly to observe the English Liturgie with all the Rites and Ceremonies prescribed in it
Which Order contained the sum and substance of those considerations which he had offered to the Board touching that particular With which the Merchant Adventurers being made acquainted with joynt consent they made choice of one Beaumont reputed for a learned sober and conformable man to be Preacher to their Factory residing at Delf Forbes a Scot by birth who formerly had been Preacher to the Society being either dead or other wise departed to avoid conformity And that this man might be received with the better welcome a Letter is sent with him to the Deputy Governour subscribed by the Archbishop himself in which he signifieth both to him and the rest in his Majesties name That they were to receive him with all decent and courteous usage fitting his person and calling allowing him the ancient Pension which formerly had been paid to his Predecessors Which said in reference to the man he lets them know that it was his Majesties express command that both he the Deputy and all and every other Merchant that is or shall be residing in those parts beyond the Seas do conform themselves to the Doctrine and Discipline settled in the Church of England and that they Frequent the Common-Prayer with all Religious duty and reverence at all times required as well as they do Sermons and that out of their company they should yearly about Easter as the Canons prescribe name two Church-Wardens and two Sides-men which may look to the Orders of the Church and give an account according to their office It was also required that these present Letters should be registred and kept by them that they which come after might take notice what care his Majesty had taken for the well ordering of the said Company in Church affairs and that a Copy of the same should be delivered to the said Beaumont and to every Successor of his respectively that he and they might know what his Majesty expected of them and be the more inexcusable if they disobey it With this Dispatch bearing date the seventeenth of Iune this present year 1634. away goes Beaumont into Holland taking with him these Instructions for his own proceedings that is to say That he should punctually keep and observe all the Orders of the Church of England as they are prescribed in the Canons and the Rubricks of the Liturgie and that if any person of that Company shall shew himself refractory to that Ordinance of his Majesty he should certifie the name of any such offender and his offence to the Lord Bishop of London for the time being who was to take order and give remedy accordingly Which Order and Instructions given to Beaumont in private were incorporated also in the Letter least otherwise he might be thought to act any thing in it without good Authority And he accordingly proceeded with such honest zeal and was so punctual in observing his Majesties pleasure and commands that for a reward of his good service he was preferred unto a Prebends place in the Church of Canterbury though by the unhappy change of times it brought more reputation than advantage with it And now at last we have the face of an English Church in Holland responsal to the Bishops of London for the time being as a part of their Diocess directly and immediately subject to their Jurisdiction The like course also was prescribed for our Factories in Hamborough and those further off that is to say in Turky in the Moguls Dominions the Indian Islands the Plantations in Virginia the Barbadoes and all other places where the English had any standing Residence in the way of trade The like done also for regulating the Divine Service in the Families of all Ambassadours residing in the Courts of Foreign Princes for his Majesties Service as also in the English Regiments serving under the States The superinspection of which last was referred to Boswel his Majesties Resident at the Hague and his Successors in that place as he and all the rest of the Embassadors in what place soever were to be ordered by the care of the Lords of the Council and they to be accountable therein to his Sacred Majesty as the Supream Ordinary The English Agents and Embassadours in the Courts of Foreign Princes had not been formerly so regardful of the honour of the Church of England as they might have been in designing a set Room for religious uses and keeping up the Vestments Rites and Ceremonies prescribed by Law in performance of them It was now hoped that there would be a Church of England in all Courts of Christendom in the chief Cities of the Turk and other great Mahometan Princes in all our Factories and Plantations in every known Part of the world by which it might be rendred as diffused and Catholick as the Church of Rome In reference to the regulating of the French and Dutch Churches here amongst our selves he conceived himself in a capacity of putting his own Counsels in execution either as Bishop of the Diocess or Archbishop of the Province of Canterbury He had considered of the dangers which those Foreign Churches drew on this by standing divided and dismembred from the rest of the body and of the countenance and encouragement which was given to the Puritan Faction in the promoting of Schism There was no Traverse to be made to this Dilemma but either they were or were not of the same Religion with the Church of England If they were not of the same Religion why should they being strangers borne in other Countries or descending from them expect more Liberty of Conscience than the Papists had being all Natives and descending from English Parents If of the same why should they not submit to the Government and Forms of Worship being the outward acts and exercises of the Religion here by Law established It was now as when they first fled into this Land from the Fire and Faggot from which their own Countries having felt no Persecution for forty or fifty years last past were at this time freed And therfore if they did not like the Terms of their staying here they might return from whence they came in peace and safety with thanks to God and the good English Nation for the long and comfortable Entertainment they had found amongst them Upon these grounds and such Considerations as had before been offered to the Lords of the Council before he had sate a whole year in the Chair of Canterbury he caused these three Articles to be tendred to the French Congregation in that City and the two Dutch Congregations in Sandwich and Maidston Apr. 14. 1634. 1. What Liturgie do you use or whether you have not the Dutch or French in use 2. Of how many Descents for the most part they were born Subjects 3. Whether such as are born Subjects will conform to the Church of England For Answer to the Articles after some fruitless Pleas touching their Exemptions they obtained time till the fifth of May against which time with the
Archbishop knew full well how small a Progress he should make in his Reformation for reducing the French and Dutch to a Communion with the Church of England and the Church of England to it self if London were not brought to some Conformity Which City having a strong influence on all parts of the Kingdom was generally looked on as the Compass by which the lesser Towns and Corporations were to steer their Course the practice of it being pleaded upon all occasions for Vestries Lectures and some other Innovations in the State of the Church And to this nothing more concurred than that the Beneficed Clergy being but meanly provided for were forced to undertake some Lectures or otherwise to connive at many things contrary to their own Judgment and the Rules of the Church in hope that gaining the good will thereby of the Chief of their Parishes they might be gratified by them with Entertainments Presents and some other helps to mend their Maintenance The Lecturers in the mean time as being Creatures of the People and depending wholly on the Purse of the wealthier Citizens not only overtopped them in point of Power and Reputation but generally of Profit and Revenue also Not that these Lecturers were maintained so much by the Zeal and Bounty of their Patrons as by a general Fraud which for many years last past had been put upon the Regular Clergy by the diminishing of whose just Dues in Tythes and Offerings such Lecturers and Trencher-Chaplains had been fed and cherished For the better understanding whereof we are to know That in the year 1228. Roger Niger Bishop of London ordained by a Synodical Constitution That the Citizens should pay of every pounds Rent by the year of all Houses Shops c. the Sum of 3 s. 5 d. as time out of mind had formerly been paid Which 3 s. 5 d. did arise from the Offerings upon every Sunday and thirty of the principal Holydays in the same year after the Rate of one halspeny for every twenty shillings Rent of their Houses Shops c. This Order of Roger Niger remaining in force till the year 1397. and the Câ—â—â—gy being kept to such Rates for the Rents of Houses as at the first making of the same it was decreed by Thomas Arundell then Bishop of Canterbury That as the Rent increased so the Offerings or Tythes should increase also That the said Order should be read in every parish-Parish-Church four times in the year and a Curse laid upon all those who should not obey it Confirmed by Pope Innocent vii and Nicholas v. with a Proviso That the said Oblations should be paid according to the true yearly value of the Shops and Houses It so remained until the twenty fifth year of Henry viii at what time many of the former Holydays being abrogated by the Kings Authority the yearly Profit of the Clergy found a great abatement the greater in regard of the variances which arose betwixt them and their Parishioners about the payment of their Dues the People taking the advantage of some Disorders which the Clergy at that present had been brought unto by acknowledging the King for the Supream Head of the Church of England Upon this variance a Complaint is made unto the King who refers the whole matter to Cranmer Archbishop of Canterbury Audley Lord Chancellor Gardiner Bishop of Winton Cromwell Chief Secretary of Estate Fitz-Iames and Norwich Chief Justices of the several Benches by whom it was concluded That from thenceforth 2 s. 9 d. only should be paid out of every pound for the Rents of Houses Shops c. And to this Order the Citizens did not only consent as they had good reason but bound themselves by an Act of Common Council to perform the same the said Decree confirmed by Act of Parliament in the twenty seventh and afterwards in the thirty seventh of that King with a power given to the Lord Mayor to commit to Prison every person whatsoever who should not pay his Tythes and Dues according to that Proportion But contrary to the true intent and meaning of the said Decrees and the several Acts of Parliament which confirmed the same the covetous and unconscionable Landlords who had the Fee-simple or some long Leases at the least of such shops and houses devised many base and fraudulent waies to put a cheat upon the Law and abuse the Clergie reserving some small sum in the name of a Rent and covenanting for other greater Sums to be paid quarterly or half yearly in the name of Fines Annuities Pensions Incomes Interest money c. Finding these Payments so conditioned and agreed upon to be too visible a cheat some were so wise as to take their Fines in gross when they sealed their Leases some inconsiderable Rent being charged upon them others so cunning as to have two Leases on foot at the same time one at a low contemptible Rent to gull the Incumbent of his dues the other with a Rent four or five times as great to keep down the Tenant and some by a more cleanly kind of conveyance reserving a small Rent as others did caused their Tenants to enter into several bonds for the payment of so much money yearly with reference to the term which they had in their Leases By which Devises and deceits the house-Rents were reduced to so low a value that some Aldermen who do not use to dwell in Sheds and Cottages could be charged with no more than twenty shillings for a whole years Tythe the Rent reserved amounts after that proportion but to seven pounds yearly The Clergie by the Alteration of Religion had lost those great advantages which had before accrued unto them by Obits Mortuaries Obventions to the Shrines and Images of some special Saints Church Lands and personal Tythes according to mens honest gain which last was thought to have amounted to more than the Tythe of houses Being deprived of the one and abused in the other they were forced in the sixteenth of King Iames Anno 1618. to have recourse to the Court of Exchequer by the Barons whereof it was declared that according to the true intent of the said Acts the Inhabitants of London and the Liberties thereof ought to pay the Tythe of their houses shops c. after the rate of two shillings nine pence in the pound proportionable to the true yearly value of the Rent thereof In order whereunto it was then ordered by the Court that a Shed which had been built and made a convenient dwelling house should pay twenty four shillings nine pence yearly in the name of a Tythe as was afterwards awarded by Sir Henry Yelverton upon a reference made unto him that one Rawlins who paid forty shillings yearly to his Landlord in the name of a Rent and twelve pound by the name of a fine should from thenceforth pay his Tythe to the Incumbent of the Parish in which he dwelt after the rate of fourteen pound yearly This and the like Arbitrements about that time
gave them some hope of finding more relief from the Court of Exchequer than they could expect from the Lord Mayor who being at the first made Judge in the business for the ease of the Clergy carried himself rather like a party concerned in it than an equal Umpire But there was no contending with the Purse of the City For though the proceedings of the City Landlords were declared to be unjust and Sacrilegious under the hands of many Bishops and most of the Heads of Houses in both Universities Anno 1620. yet the business going on from bad to worse they were necessitated to cast themselves at the feet of King Charles and to petition for a remedy of these growing mischiefs which otherwise in some tract of time might become insupportable Which Petition being taken into consideration by his Sacred Majesty he was graciously pleased to refer the same to the Lord Archbishop of Canterbury the Lord Keeper Coventry the Earl Marshal the Lord Bishop of London the Lord Cottington Mr. Secretary Windebank and Chief Justice Richardson or any five or three of them of which the Lord Archbishop to be alwaies one requiring and thereby authorizing to call before them all parties concerned in the business and after a full hearing and examination thereof to end if they could or otherwise to report to his Majesty where the Impediment lay that so his Majesty might take such further order therein as in his Princely wisdom he should think most meet Which reference being made the fifteenth of May of this present year was carried on with such equality and moderation that the rich Landlords had no reason to complain of any obliquity or partiality in the conduct of it But having been accustomed to â—eed on the Churches Bread and to have the poor Clergie obnoxious them they could with no patience entertain the thoughts of relinquishing their former dyet or suffer a deserving Clergy to enjoy their own Nothing more feared than that the Clergy by this means would grow too rich They who conceived two thousand pound of yearly Rent not enough for an Alderman think one hundred pound per annum as was affirmed by one of that number to be too much for a Minister And should the Clergy once grow rich they would become more absolute and independent not so obsequious to them as they had been formerly and consequently more apt to cross them in their opposition or neglect of establisht Orders And in this state the business stood when Iuxon the Bishop of London was advanced to the Treasurers Staff in the end of March 1635. which much encreast the hopes of the one and the fears the other Some of the Clergie had the hap to better their condition and improve their Benefices by the appearing of so many powerful persons in their behalf and possible enough it is that some expedient would have been resolved on by the Referâ—ees to the general content of both parties his Grace of Canterbury being very sollicitous in behalf of the Clergy if the troubles which brake out soon after in Scâ—tland and the preparations for the War which ensued upon it had not put the business to a stand and perswaded both the King and Council to an improfitable compliance with that stubborn City from which he reapt nothing in conclusion but neglect and scorn So frequently have the best designs been overthrown not so much by the puissance and might of the adverse party as through defect of Constancy and Resolution to go through with them Mention was made in the Narrative of our Archbishops late proceeding against the Congregations of the French and Dutch of somewhat which was done in order to it in the Metropolitical Visitation of the Province of Canterbury Concerning which we are to know that in the beginning of the year 1634. he resolved upon that Visitation And having some distrust of Brent his Vicar General he prâ—pared one of his Confidents to be a joynt Commissioner with him that he might do no hurt if he did no good But afterwards being more assured of Brent than before he was he resolved to trust him with himself and not to fetter him with any such constant Overseer to attend his actings The Articles for his Visitation Printed for the use of Churchwardens and Sides-men in their several Parishes had little in them more than ordinary But he had given directions to his Vicar General to enquire into the observation of his Majesties Instructions of the year 1629. to command the said Churchwardens to place the Communion Table under the Eastern Wall of the Chancel where formerly the Altar stood to set a decent Raile before it to avoid profaneness and at the Raile the Communicants to receive the blessed Sacrament It had been signified to the Archbishop that a Dog in one place or other but I remember not the name had run away with the Bread appointed for the holy Communion and that the Communion Wine had been brought unto the Table in many places in Pint-pots and Bottles and so distributed to the people The placing of a Raile before the Table would prevent all infamies of the first sort and he hoped the Ministers would take order to reform abuses of the last Williams at that time Bishop of Lincoln had placed the Table of his own Chappel in the state of an Altar and â—urnisâ—ed it with Plate and other costly Utensils beyond most others in the Kingdom The Table stood in the same posture in the Cathedral Church of Lincoln of which he was both Bishop and Residentiary and in the Collegiate Church of Westminster whereof he was Dean The Chancel of St. Martins Câ—urch in the Town of Leicester had been made a Library which he when he was in his good humours perswaded the people to remove to trim and prepare the said Choire with Railes and such other Ornaments as were fitting for it and then to place therein their Communion Table all whicn they accordingly performed But understanding of the Order of the third of November made by his Majesty and the Lords of his Council in the Case of St. Gregories he untwisteth all this Line again For a Certificate being presented to him by the Vicar Church-wardens and some others of the Parish That the place where the Table stood before was far more fit by reason of the more capacity to receive the Communicants and the more audibleness of the Ministers voice and the Proximity of it to the place where Morning and Evening Prayer had been appointed to be read than the Chancel was he gave them leave to remove the Communion Table to the place where it formerly stood especially at such times as they received the Communion All which by his Letters of the nineteenth of December 1633. he signifies to Burden one of Lambs Surrogates in the Archdeaconry of Leicester requiring him not to be troublesome or molestfull to the said parties in any thing concerning the Premises Which Letter Burden sends to Lamb and Lamb
communicates to his Grace of Canterbury who thereupon resolves to make that Diocess the Scene of his first Visitation The Diocess of Lincoln was anciently larger than it is the Bishoprick of Ely being taken out of it in the Reign of King Henry the First Anno 1109. and those of Oxon. and Peterborough by King Henry the Eighth Anno 1541. But as it is it is the largest of the Kingdom both for the quantity of ground and the number of Parishes containing in it the whole Counties of Lincoln Leicester Buckingham Bedford Huntington and that part of Hertfordshire which belonged to the Kingdom of Mercia In which Counties are contained 1255 Parishes divided though not equally between six Archdeacons that is to say the Archdeacons of Lincoln How Leicester Buckingham Bedford and Huntingdon each of them having his several Commissaries and every Commissary one or more Surrogates to officiate under him in times of necessary absence Within this great Diocess he begins first laying a Suspension on the Bishop and the six Archdeacons by which they were inhibited from the exercise of their Jurisdiction as long as that Visitation lasted And after sending out a Citation to all the Ministers and Churchwardens of that Diocess he required them to appear at certain times and places before his Vicar General and the rest of the Commissioners authorized for the several Archdeaconries of the same But the Bishop was too stout to yield at the first assault pretending an exemption from such Visitations by old Papall Bulls The Archbishop being herewith startled was not long after very well satisfied in that particular by a Paper which was tendred to him asserting his Metropolitan Right against those Pretences collected out of Histories and old Records Which being compared with the Originals and found to contain nothing but undoubted truths the Bishop is commanded to appear before the Lords of the Council where his Papal Bulls were so well baited by the Archbishop and his Counsel that not being able to hold any long play they ran out of the Field leaving the Bishop to shift for himself as well as he could This Bar removed the Vicar-General proceeds to the Visitation and in all places gives command to the Church-wardens not only to return their Presentments according to the Articles of the Visitation but to transpose the Communion Table to the East end of the Chancel and to â—ence it with a decent Rail to avoid prophaneness according unto such Directions as he had received from the Lord Archbishop He further signified That they were to take especial care of certifying the names of all the Lecturers in their several and respective Parishes as also Whether the said Lecturers and all other Preaching Ministers within that Diocess did carefully observe his Majesties Instructions published in the year 1629. Their knowledge in which Particulars with a Certificate of their doings about the removing of the Communion Table together with their Presentments to the several Articles which were given them in charge to be returned unto him by a time appointed Which Charge thus given and the Visitation carried to another Diocess he leaves the prosecution of it as afterwards in all other places to the care of the Bishop But the Bishop having other designs of his own was no sooner discharged of that Suspension which was laid upon him but he resolves to visit his Diocess in person to shew himself to those of his Clergy and gain the good affections of those especially who adhered to Calvin and Geneva Insomuch that meeting in the Archdeaconry of Buckingham with one Doctor Bret a very grave and reverend man but one who was supposed to incline that way he embraced him in his Episcopal Arms with these words of St. Augustine viz. Quamvis Episcopus major est Presbytero Augustinus tamen minor est Hieronymo Intimating thereby to the great commendation of his modesty amongst those of that Faction That the said Bret was as much greater than Williams as the Bishop was above a Priest And in compliance with that Party he gave command for Railing in the Communion Table as appears by the Extract of his Proceedings in the Archdeaconry of Leicester not placed at the East end of the Chancel with a Rail before it but in the middle thereof as it stood before with a Rail about it And by that kind of half-compliance as he retracted nothing from his own Opinion in his Letter to the Vicar of Grantham so he conceived That he had finely frustrated the design of his Metropolitan and yet not openly proceeded against his Injunction The Visitation thus begun was carried on from year to year till it had gone over all the Diocesses in the Province of Canterbury In the prosecution whereof the Vicar-General having given the Charge and allowed time to the Church-wardens to return a Certificate of their doings in pursuance of it the further execution of it was left to the Bishops in their several Diocesses in which it went forwards more or less as the Bishops were of spirit and affection to advance the Work either in reference to the transposing of the Table or the observation of his Majesties Instructions above-mentioned which had not the least place in the business of this Visitation Wright Bishop of Coventry and Litchfield having given order by his Chancellor for the transposing of the Tables in most parts of his Diocess began at last to cast his eyes on the Churches of the Holy Trinity and St. Michael the Archangel in the City of Coventry concerning which he prescribed these Orders 1. That the Ground at the upper end of the Chancells be handsomly raised by three steps that the Celebration of the Sacrament may be conspicuous to all the Church 2. That the Ground so raised at both Churches the Communion-Table should be removed close to the East-wall of the Chancels 3. That in both Churches all new Additions of Seats in the Chancels be taken away and the Pâ—ws there reduced as near as may be to the ancient form But the Citizens of Coventry found a way to take off his edge notwithstanding that he had received not only his Majesties Command but encouragements also in pursuance of it his Majesty spending at the least a fortnight in that Diocess in the year 1636. at such time as the Bishop came to wait upon him in Tutbury Castle For they so far prevailed upon him at his being in Coventry that in the presence of the Mayor and some others of the Fraternity he appointed That the Communion-Table should be removed from its ascent of three Steps unto the Body of the Chancel during the Administration of the Blessed Sacrament commanding Bird who had the Officiality of the place not to trouble them in it Bird not being well pleased with so much levity in the Bishop gives notice of it unto Latham the Bishops Register in Lichfield by whom it was signified to Lamb by Lamb to the Archbishop and by him to the King from whom
it is to be supposed that the Bishop could receive small thanks for his disobedience In Essex the business met with a greater difficulty Aylet Official there under the Chancellor of London had caused many of the Communion Tables within the verge of his Jurisdiction to be transposed and railed in and the People to come up and kneel and receive at the Rail Opposed at first in some of the greater Towns because they found it otherwise in the Churches of London whose example they conceived might be a sufficient warrant for them in that particular But much more were they moved to stand out against him upon sight of one of the Articles for the Metropolitical Visitation by which they conceived that they had leave to remove their Table at the time of Celebration and place it as it might be most convenient for the Parishioners to come about it and receive the Sacrament Aylet complains of this to Lamb finding himself thereby under an imputation of crossing the Article delivered by his Graces Visitors and following after his own Inventions without any Authority For remedy whereof and to save all that he had done from returning back again to the same estate in which he found it he desires to know his Graces Pleasure and Lambs Directions More constantly and with better fortune is the business carried on by Pierce in his Diocess of Bath and Wells No sooner had his Majesty signified his Pleasure in the Case of St. Gregories but he issueth out a Commission to some of his Clergy to inquire into the State of all the Parish Churches within that Diocess and on the return of their Account gives Order for the rectifying of such things as they found amiss especially in the posture of the Holy Table And that it might be seen that his Commands were not only countenanced by Power but backed by Reason he prepares certain Motives and Considerations to perswade Conformity as viz. 1. That it was Ordered by the Queens Injunctions That the Communion Table should stand where the Altar did 2. That there should be some difference between the placing of the Lords Table in the Church and the placing of a Mans Table in his House 3. That it was not fit the People should sit above Gods Table or be above the Priest when he Consecrateth 4. That when the Communion Table stands thus the Chancel would be the fairer and so there would be more room for the Communicants 5. That the Table standing thus the face of the Minister would be better seen and his voice more audibly and distinctly heard than if it stood upon a Level in the midst of the Chancel And 6. That it was expedient that the Daughters should be like their Mother and that the Parochial Churches should conform themselves in that particular to their own Cathedrals But that which seemed to be the most popular Argument to perswade Obedience was the avoiding of those Prophanations which formerly the Holy Table had been subject to For should it be permitted to stand as before it did Church-wardens would keep their Accounts on it Parishioners would dispatch the Parish business at it School-Masters will teach their Boys to Write upon it The Boys will lay their Hats Sachels and Books upon it Many will sit and lean irreverently against it in Sermon time The Dogs would piss upon it and defile it and Glasiers would knock it full of Nail-holes By which means he prevailed so far that of 469 Parishes which were in that Diocess 140 had conformed to his Order in it before the end of the Christmas Holy-days in this present year Anno 1635. without any great reluctancy in Priest or People The first strong Opposition which he found in the business came from a great and populous Parish called Beckington where Hewish Incumbent of the place was willing of himself to have obeyed his Directions in it but the Church-wardens of the Parish were determined otherwise For this being sent for by the Bishop he gave them Order by word of mouth to remove the Table to the East end of the Chancel and to place a decent Rail before it Which they refusing to perform were cited to appear in the Bishops Court before Duck the Chancellor of that Diocess on the ninth of Iune by whom they were commanded to remove such Seats as were above the Communion Table to obey the Bishops former Directions and to return a Certificate of all that they had done therein by the sixth of October then next following and for default thereof were on the same day Excommunicated by the Bishop in person But the Church-wardens being rich well-backed and disaffected to the Service appealed from their Diocesan to the Dean of the Arches at whose request upon some hope given of their Conformity they were absolved for a Month and admonish'd to submit to that which had been enjoined them Continuing in their obstinacy he Excommunicates them again and they again appeal to the Dean of the Arches where finding â—o Relief they presented a Petition to the Archbishop with no less than a hundred hands unto it and afterwards to the King himself but with like success Pierce had done nothing in that case but what he had been warranted to do by their Authority and therefore was by their Authority to be countenanced in it There is an ancient Priviledge belonging to the Church of England That he who standeth obstinately Excommunicated for forty days upon Certificate thereof into the Court of Chancery shall be attached with a Writ De excommunicato capiendo directed to the Sheriff for his Apprehension by him to be committed to Prison without Bail or Mainprise as our Lawyers call it till he confâ—rm himself and seek Absolution By virtue of this Writ these obstinate persons were laid up in the Common Gaol after they had remained Excommunicate above a twelvemonth which shews with how great patience they had been forborn And then at last perceiving what ill counsel they had followed and into what perplexities they had cast themselves they made their submission to their Bishop by whom they were enjoined to do Penance for their Contempt and obstinate standing out against the Sentence of the Court in a form prescribed The Penance to be done in the great Church of Bath their own Parish Church at Beckington and in the Parish Church of Frome-Selwood the next Market-Town adjoining to it and thereupon the Parties to be Absolved Which Opposition thus suppressed prepared the People in most other places of that Diocess for a more ready conformity than otherwise the Diocesan might have found amongst them So true is that of the Historian That the Resistancies of the Subject being once suppressed add strength to that Authority which they sought to crush How he behaved himself in reference to his Majesties Instructions we shall see hereafter when he is brought upon the stage on that occasion and we shall see hereafter also how much or how little was done in order to the purpose
of this Visitation by the rest of the Bishops Nor was there only care taken for rectifying such things as were found amiss in Parochial Churches but to inquire also into the State and Actions of the Mother Cathedrals by which all other Churches which depended on them were to be regulated and directed And they found work enough in many of them especially in those Wâ—erein there was a want of Statutes for the Common Government There are in England twenty six Cathedral or Episcopal Sees of which thirteen are reckoned of the old foundation and the other moyety of the new those of the old foundation such as anciently had been founded in Secular Canons as they still continue Of which sort are the Churches of S. Paul in London together with those of Chichester Salisbury Wells Exeter Lincoln Lichfield Hereford and the four Welsh Bishopricks in the Province of Canterbury and none but the Metropolitical See of York in the other Province all of which had their ancient Statutes and required no alteration in them except Hereford only Those of the new foundation as they commonly called them were such as had been founded on Monastick Orders which being dissolved by King Henry the Eighth he founded them a new in a Dean and Chapter of Secular Priests of which sort were the Churches of Canterbury Winchester Ely Worcester Rochester Norwich and the four new Bishopricks by him founded in the Abbeys of Oxon. Peterborough Glocester and Bristol together with those of Durham Carlisle and Chester this last of his foundation also in the other Province For each of which Churches there was made a draught of Statutes but never perfected or confirmed and therefore either kept or broken at the Deans discretion as it conduced most to his advantage from time to time which proved the unavoydable occasion of many differences between the Deans and Prebendaries of those several Churches the Deans affecting an arbitrary and absolute Government and the Prebends looking on themselves as Brethren not as Subjects to him The perfecting of these Statutes to serve as a standing Rule to both for the times succeeding took up much of his thoughts and certainly he had effected it for all those Churches in convenient time if the disturbances which hapned in Scotland first and in England afterwards had not diverted and disabled him from that performance He began first with Canterbury his own Cathedral where he found the Table placed at the East end of the Choire by the Dean and Chapter and Adoration used toward it by their appointment as was attested upon Oath by Dr. Blechinden one of the Prebends of that Church at the time of his Trial. Which having found in so good order he recommended to them the providing of Candlesticks Basons Carpet and other Furniture for the adorning of the Altar and the more solemn celebrating of the blessed Sacrament And that these things might be perpetual to succeeding Ages he composed a new body of Statutes for the Government of that Cathedral which was sent thither under the Great Seal with his own hand subscribed to every leaf In which there was this Statute amongst the rest which the Deans Prebends and Officers there were bound by Oath to observe That at their coming in and going out of the Choire and all approaches to the Altar they should by bowing toward it make due reverence to Almighty God The like he did at Winton also in this present year where he required them by Brent his Vicar General to provide four Câ—pes to raile in the Communion Table and place it Altarwise to bow towards it and dayly to read the Epistles and Gospels at it the said Epistles and Gospels to be read by none but such as were in holy Orders contrary to the late practice of that Church where the said Office was performed by their lay Vicars at the will and pleasure of the Dean To bind them to it for the present certain Injunctions were left with them by Brent under the Seal of his Office And that they might not fall again to their old confusions a Book of Statutes was composed also to the use of that Church for the rectifying of such disorders as had grown therein under the Government of Abbot Morton and Young the present Dean thereof a Scot by Nation and one that never rightly understood the Constitution of tâ—e Church of England The like Injunctions given by Brent to the Church of Chichester to provide Copes by one a year for Gods publick Service till they were sufficiently furnished with them with the like Adorations toward the Communion Table as before at Winchester The Statutes of Hereford being imperfect he caused to be cast in a new mold and sent them thither under the Broad Seal for their future Reglement to be there sworn to and observed In which it was required First That every Residentiary should officiate twice every year under the pain of paying forty shillings to be laid out on Ornaments of the Church Secondly That they should officiate on Sundaies and Holidaies in their Copes Thirdly That they should stand up at the Creeds and Gospel and Doxologies and to bow so often as the name of Jesus was mentioned and that no man should be covered in the Church Fourthly That every one should bow toward the Altar Fifthly That the Prayer afore their Sermons should be made according to the 55 Canon which as it shews to what disorders they were grown in point of practice and how they had deviated from the Rules of the Church so may it serve to verifie that old Observation That many times corrupt Manners and evill Customs do beget good Laws At Worcester Manwaring who succeeded Iuxon in that Deanry prevented Brent and acted many things of himself without any Injunction For having erected a fair Table of Marble standing on four well-fashioned Columns he covered the Wall behind the same with Hangings of Azure-coloured Stuff having a white silk Lace upon every Seam and furnished it with Palls and Fronts as he had observed in his Majesties and some Bishops Chappels and ordered the Kings Scholars being forty in number who formerly used to throng tumultuously into the Choire to go in Rank by two and two and make their due obeisances at their coming in Such Copes as belonged anciently to that Church which had been lent many times unto common Actors or otherwise Sacrilegiously profaned he caused to be burned the Silver extracted out and laid up in the Treasury toward the buying of new ones as more money â—â—me in In many other Churches the Deans and Prebends had been contented to put that money into their Purses which might better have been expended on some publick Ornaments And that he might proceed to a Reformation on the better grounds he took order to be furnished with a just account of their present condition what Vestments and Utensils they had and what they wanted From Lincoln it was certified That the Communion Table
was not very decent and the Raile before it worse that the Organs were old and naught and that the Copes and Vestments were imbezeled and none remained From Norwich That the Hangings of the Choires were old and the Copes fair but wanted mending From Glocester That there wanted Copes and that many things were grown amiss since he left that Deanry From Lichfield That the Furniture of the Altar was very mean care therefore to be taken in it for more costly Ornaments The like account from other places which drew on by degrees such Reformation in Cathedral Churches that they recovered once again their ancient splendour and served for an example to the Parish Churches which related to them Nor did the Archbishop stand alone in point of judgment as to these particulars He had therein the testimony and assent of two such Bishops then which there could be none more averse from Popery or any thing that tended to it A difference hapning between the Minister and Church-wardens in a Parish of Wilts about the placing of the Table which the Minister desired to transpose to the end of the Chancell and the Church-wardens to keep it as it stood before the business was referred to Davenant then Bishop of Salisbury who on a full consideration of the matter declared in favour of the Incumbent and by a Decree under his Episcopal Seal settled the Table in the place where the Altar stood as the Minister desired to have it In which Decree there are these two passages to be observed First That by the Injunction of Queen Elizabeth and by Canon 32 under King James the Communion-Tables should ordinarily be set and stand with the side to the East Wall of the Chancel And secondly That it is ignorance to think that the standing of the holy Table in that place doth relish of Popery This for the placing of the Table And then as for the bowing and adoring toward it we have this Authority from the Pen of Morton then Bishop of Durham in a Book by him written of the Romish Sacrifice The like difference saith he may be discerned between their manner of Reverence in bowing towards the Altar for adoration of the Eucharist only and ours in bowing as well when there is no Eucharist on the Table as when there is which is not to the Table of the Lord but to the Lord of the Table to testifie the Communion of all the faithful Communicants therewith even as the people of God did in adoring him before the Arke his footstoole Psalm 99. And here we also may observe that though Davenant made not his Decree till the seventeenth of May 1637. when the business of the Table had been settled in most parts of the Kingdom yet Mortons book came out this year Anno 1635. at the first breaking out of those oppositions which were made against it Yet did not the Archbishop think he had done sufficiently if he should leave the case to be ruled only by Injunctions and Decrees unless he added vigour to them by his own example When he was Bishop of S. Davids he built a new Chappel to his House of Aberguilly and furnished both the Chappel and the Altar in it with Hangings Palls Fronts Plate and other Utensils to a very great value According unto which beginning he continued till the end of his Race When he came first to Lambeth-house where he found the Chappel lye so nastily as his own words are the Windows so defaced and all things in it so disordered that he was much ashamed to see it and could not resort unto it without disdain the Images in the Windows being broken in many places and most deformedly patcht up with ordinary Glass he caused to be repaired and beautified according to their former Figure his Glasiers Bill amounting to no less than 148 li. 7 s. 6 d. With like care but with far less Charges he repaired the ruined Windows in the Chappel of his house in Croyden where he spent the greatest part of his Summers and whither he retired at other times for his ease and privacy And as for the Communion Table which he found standing in the middle of the Chappel a very sorry one in it self he ordered it to be removed to some other Room and caused a new one to be made placed where the Altar sometimes stood shadowed over-head with a very fair Frieze and fenced with a decent and costly Raile the guilding of the one and the curious workmanship of the other together with the Table it self amounting to 33 pounds and upwards Copes Altar-cloaths Plate and other necessaries which belonged to the adorning of it he had been Master of before in his other Chappels and therefore was it the less charge in compleating this He put himself to some cost also in repairing and beautifying the Organs which he found very much out of tune and made great use of them in the celebrating of Divine Service on Sundaies and Holidaies when his leisure could permit him to be present at it some Gentlemen of his Majesties Chappel assisting many times to make up the Consort when the solemnity required it According unto which example of their Lord and Chancellor the principal Colledges in Oxon. beautified their Chappels transposed their Tables fenced them with Railes and furnished them with Hangings Palls Plate and all other necessaries Yet neither his own Example nor the Authority of the said two Bishops nor practice of the Deans and Chapters in so many Churches or the Governours of those principal Colledges so stopt the mouths of divers railing Rabshakehs of the Puritan Faction as not to spit their venome and reproaches on them Witness for all that scurrilous passage of H. B. in his seditious Sermon called For God and the King How then saith he will our new Masters our Innovators make good the bringing in of these things afresh into Cathedrals and forcing all petty Churches to conform thereunto Would the Prelates thus make the Mother Cathedrals thus by themselves made and adopted Romes daughters their Concubines whereon to beget a new bastard Generation of sacrificing idolatrous Mass-Priests throughout the Land which our good Laws and all our learned and pious Divines have proclaimed illegitimate So he More of this foul stuff might be found elsewhere but that I hate the raking in such dirty puddles The business of the Table going on in so good a way that of the Declaration about Lawful Sports seemed to be at a stand Such Ministers as had readily obeyed the Mandates and published the several Orders of the secular Judges in their several Churches did obstinately refuse the publishing of this Declaration when required to do it by their Bishops and that they might not be thought to stand out against them without some good ground they alledged some reasons for themselves which when they came to be examined had no reason in them First they alledged That there was no express order in the Declaration that the
Minister of the Parish should be prest to the publishing of it But then withall they should consider that the Bishops were commanded to take order for the publishing of it in their several Parishes and whom could they require to publish it in the Parish Churches but the Ministers only Bound to them by an Oath of Canonical obedience at their admission to their Cures So that the Bishops did no more than they were commanded in laying the publication of this Declaration on the back of the Ministers and the Ministers by doing less than they were commanded infringed the Oath which they had taken rendring themselves thereby obnoxious to all such Ecclesiastical Censures as the Bishops should inflict upon them It was alledged secondly That the publishing of this Declaration was a work more proper for the Constable or Tything-man or the Church-wardens at the least than it was for the Ministers But then it was to be considered that the Constable or Tything-man were Lay-officers meerly bound by the Law to execute the Warrants of the Judges and Justices but not the Mandates of the Bishops so far from being Proper Instruments in such a business that none of the Judges thought it fit to command their Service in publishing their Orders against Ales and Revels And though the Church-wardens had some relation to Church-matters and consequently to the Bishop in the way of Presentments yet was he not bound to execute any such Commands because not tyed by an Oath of Canonical obedience as the Ministers were Or were it otherwise yet doth it happen many times in Country Villages that the Church-wardens cannot read and therefore not to be imployed in publishing such Declarations which require a more knowing man than a silly Villager And last of all it was alledged that the Ministers of all others were most unfit to hold the Candle for lighting and letting in such a course of licenciousness as was indulged on the Lords day by the said Declaration But then it was to have been proved that any of the Sports allowed of in it might have been brought within the compass of such Licentiousness which neither the Word of God nor the Canons of the Christian Church nor any Statutes of the Realm had before forbidden Or had it been as they pretended that the Command was contrary to the Law of God and could not be obeyed with a saâ—e conscience yet this was only a pretenâ—â— their reading of the Book being no more an argument of their approbation of any thing therein contained than when a common Crier reads a Proclamation the Contents whereof perhaps he likes not The Business being at this stand it was thought fit that the Bishops should first deal with the Refusers in a Fatherly and gentle way but adding menaces sometimes to their perswasions if they saw cause for it and that in the mean season some discourses should be writ and published to bring them to a right understanding of the truth and their several duties which burden being held of too great weight for any one to undergo and the necessity of the work requiring a quick dispatch it was held fit to divide the imployment betwixt two The Argumentative and Scholasticall part referred to the right learned Dr. White then Bishop of Ely who had given good proof of his ability in Polemical matters in several Books and Disputations against the Papists The Practical and Historical by Heylyn of Westminster who had gained some reputation for his Studies in the ancient Writers by Asserting the History of S. George maliciously impugned by those of the Calvinian Party upon all occasions Both of them being enjoyned their tasks were required to be ready for the Press against Michaelmas Term at the end whereof both books came out The Bishops under the Title of A Treatise of the Sabbath day containing a defence of the Orthodoxal Doctrine of the Church of England against Sabbatarian Novelty The other called The History of the Sabbath was divided into two Books or Parts The first whereof began with the Creation of the World and carried on the Story till the destruction of the Temple The second beginning with our Saviour Christ and his Apostles was drawn down to the year 1633. when the publishing of this Declaration was required But going different waies to work they did not both encounter the like success The Bishops Book had not been extant very long when an Answer was returned unto it by Byfield of Surrey which Answer occasioned a Reply and that Reply begat a Rejoynder To Heylyns Book there was no Answer made at all whether because unanswerable or not worth the Answering is to me unknown And though it is not to be doubted but that the Arguments of the one and the Authorities of the other prevailed with some to lay aside their former obstinacy and averseness yet did there still remain too many who stopp'd their ears like the deaf Adder in the Psalmist and would not hear the voice of the Charmers charmed they never so sweetly By which it did appear too plainly That there was some Association had and made amongst them to stand it out to the last and put some baffle or affront upon their Superiors by whose Command the reading of the Book was imposed upon them And thereupon it was resolved That the Bishops in their several Diocesses should go to work more roundly with them and either bring them to Conformity if it might be done or otherwise to proceed against them by Ecclesiastical Censures But whilst these things were acting on the Stage of England the Bishops of Scotland were as active in drawing of a Book of Canons and framing a Publick Liturgie for the use of that Church Both Undertakings warranted by the Act of a General Assembly held at Aberdeen Anno 1616. and the one brought to a good forwardness before the death of King Iames But being discontinued by the Accidents and Debates before-remembred it pleased his Majesty at the last to yield unto the importunity of the Scottish Bishops in having a Liturgie of their own differing in some things from that of the Church of England to shew the independency and self-subsistence of their Kirk but agreeing with it in the main to testifie the Conformity between the Churches Which being thus condescended to they were ordered to proceed with all speed and diligence which they did accordingly But the Canons being the shorter work were first brought to an end for the compiling whereof his Majesty gives these Reasons in his large Declaration First That he held it but exceeding necessary that there should be some Book extant to contain the Rules of the Ecclesiastical Government so that as well the Clergy as the Laity might have one certain standing Rule to regulate the Power of the one the Obedience and Practise of the other Secondly That the Acts of General Assemblies were Written only and not Printed and therefore could not come to the knowledge of many So large and voluminous that
feel the dint of his Spirit but more particularly that he caused the Book of Sports to be published for no other reason than to gall and vex those Godly Divines whose Consciences would not vail to so much impiety as to promote the Work and finally That thereupon many of the most sound and orthodox Belief were compelled to desert their Stations and abandon their Livings in which their livelihood consisted rather than to submit unto it And here I had took my leave of Kent but that I must first pass thorow the Diocess of Rochester where I find one Snelling to have been both Suspended and Excommunicated on the same account some other Inconformities as not bowing at the Name of IESVS being taken into the Reckoning by Wood then Chancellor of that Diocess under Bishop Bowles and afterwards Sentenced to a Deprivation on the ninth of February 1637. But as for that great Persecution in Norfolk and Suffolk greater if Burton were to be believed than any which hapned to the Church in Queen Maries Days we shall hear it thus Preach'd up in that seditious Sermon of his which he was pleased to entitle For God and the King in which he telleth us That in those Counties they had made the greatest havock of good Ministers and their Flocks now left desâ—late and exposed to the Wolves as Sheep without their Shepherd as our eyes had ever seen That there were already threescore Ministers in that one Diocess Suspended and between three and fourscore more had time given them till Christs-tide by which time they must either bid their good Consciences farewell or else their precious Ministry and therewith their necessary Means And finally That in all Queen Maries Time there was not so great a havock made in so short a time of the faithful Ministers of God in any part of yea in the whole Land Wren had not long before succeeded Corbet in the See of Norwich a man who very well understood his Work and resolved to do it but finding himself more deeply galled with these Reproaches than he had deserved he caused his Registers to be search'd and the Acts of his Court to be examined out of which we may take this short Account of his Proceedings that is to say 1. That the Clergie of that Diocess comprehending all that are in Spiritual Dignity or Office and all Parsons Vicars Curates and School-Masters taking in the Lecturers withal amount unto the number of 1500 or thereabouts 2. That there were not above thirty of all sorts involved in any Ecclesiastical Censure of what kind soever and not above sixteen Suspended 3. That of those sixteen eight were then Absolved for a time of further trial to be taken of them and two did voluntarily resign their Places so that there were but six Suspended absolutely and persisting so 4. That of the Residue one was deprived after notorious Inconformity for twelve years together and final Obstinacy after several Admonitions eight Excommunicated for not appearing at the Court and four inhibited from Preaching of which four one by Trade had been a Draper another a Weaver and a third a Tayler 5. That for the other number between sixty and eighty which were Suspended upon day till Christmas upon the Examination of the Register there appear but eight and those not all Suspended neither two being Excommunicated for not appearing in the Court And 6. Taking it for granted That sixty of all sorts had been Suspended as it was suggested in the Libel yet sixty in so great a number comes to no more than four in one hundred which would not have been look'd upon as a Persecution in Queen Marâ—es days nor in a time of better temper and more moderation than the Libeller deserved to live in And yet the Minister of Lincoln Diocess in his Holy Table must needs fly out against this Bishop comparing him unto a Wren mounted on the wings of an Eagle and finding by the Index to the Acts and Monuments That the Bishop of Norwich sent out Letters of Persecution And yet it was not thought sufficient to justifie themselves in matter of fact unless they Advocated for themselves and the King under whom they acted by strong Reasons also And first it was alledged in behalf of the King who had commanded the said Declaration to be published by Order from the Bishops in all the Churches of their several and respective Diocesses That all the Commands of the King which are not upon the first inference and illation contrary to a clear passage in the Word of God or to an evident Sun-beam of the Law of Nature are precisely to be obeyed 2. That it was not enough to find a remote and possible Inconvenience that might ensue therefrom for every good Subject is bound in conscience to rest assured That his Prince environed with such a Council will be able to discover and as ready to prevent any ill sequel that may come of it as himself possibly can be And 3. That we must not by disobeying our Prince commit a certain Sin in preventing a probable but contingent Inconveniency And then it was alledged in behalf of themselves That the Declaration was commanded to be published by Order from the Bishops in the Parish Churches That there were none on whom the Bishops could impose the Publishing of it in the Churches of their several Diocesses but the Ministers only which was a sufficient warrant for them to enjoin the Ministers to do it And lastly That though no Penalty was prescribed in it to such as should refuse to publish the same yet that some Penalty was implied or otherwise the Command had been impertinent and to no purpose and effect whatsoever Finally it was alledged in respect of those who were enjoined the publishing of it That there was nothing contained in the said Declaration which was either plainly contrary to the Word of God or the Canons of the Church or the Laws of the Land or the Practice of the Protestant or Reformed Churches in all parts of the World That if it should appear otherwise with some scrupulous men yet even those scrupulous men were bound to obey their Superiors in making publication of it for fear of dissolving by their disobedience the whole frame of Government That if it should be lawful for particular Persons first to dispute and afterwards to disobey the Commands of those higher Powers to which the Lord had made them subject the Subject would seem to be in a better condition and more absolutely at his own disposing than the Sovereign was That by the Laws a Sheriff is bound to publish his Majesties Proclamations though tending to the Apprehension of his dearest Friends or otherwise containing matter of dangerous consequence to the Publick Interest That a Presbyter or Minister without any sin may safely pronounce an Excommunication legally delivered unto him though in his own private conscience he be convinced that the Party is unjustly excommunicated That when the
Iews commanded by Antiochus gave up the Divine Books to his Officers to be destroyed it was afterwards adjudged in favour of them by Optatus Bishop of Milevis a right godly man to be sin rather in them that commanded than of those who with fear and sorrow did obey their Mandates That when the Emperour Mauritius had made an Edict That no Souldier should be admitted into any Monastery and sent it to be published by Gregory sirnamed the Great the Pope forthwith dispersed it into all parts of the Christian World because he was subject to his command though in his own judgment he conceived the said Edict to be unlawful in it self and prejudicial unto many particular persons as well in reference to their spiritual as their temporal benefit and finally That it was resolved by St. Augustine in his Book against Faustus the Manichee cap. 75. That a Christian Souldier fighting under a Heathen Prince may lawfully pursue the War or exercise the Commands of his immediate or Superior Officers in the course of his Service though he be not absolutely assured in the justice of the one or the expedience of the other Such were the Reasons urged in behalf of all Parties concerned in this business and such the Defences which were made for some of them in matter of fact but neither the one nor the other could allay that storm which had been raised against him by the Tongues and Pens of unquiet Persons of which more anon Nor was the Clamour less which was raised against such of the Bishops as either pressed the use of his Majesties Instructions concerning Lecturers and silencing the Arminian Controversies or urged the Ministers of their several and respective Diocesses to use no other form of Prayer before their Sermons than that which was prescribed Canon 55. It had been prudently observed That by suâ—fering such long Prayers as had accustomably been used of late before the Sermons of most Preachers the Publick Liturgie of the Church had been much neglected That the Puritan Preachers for the most part had reduced all Gods Service in a manner to those Pulpit-Prayers That the People in many places had forborn to go into the Church till the Publick Liturgie was ended and these Prayers begun That by this means such Preachers prayed both what they listed and how they listed some so seditiously that their very Prayers were turned into Sin others so ignorantly and impertinently that they dishonoured God and disgraced Religion For remedy whereof it was thought convenient by the Archbishop and some other Prelates to reduce all to the form of Prayers appointed in the Canon above-mentioned according to the like form prescribed in the Injunctions of Queen Elizabeth and before her time by King Edward the Sixth and before his time also by King Henry the Eighth practised accordingly in the times of their several Reigns as appears by the Sermons of Bishop Latimer Bishop Gardiner Archbishop Parker Bishop Iewell Bishop Andrews and generally by all Divines of the Church of England till by the artifices and endeavours of the Puritan Faction these long Prayers of their own making had been taken up to cry down the Liturgie Which being in charge in the Visitation and afterwards in the Articles of several Bishops made as much noise amongst ignorant and factious People under colour of quenching the Spirit of God expressed in such extemporary Prayers of the Preachers conceiving as silencing the Doctrines of Predestination changing the afternoons Sermons into Catechisings and regulating the Extravagances of some of their Lecturers under the colour of a Plot to suppress the Gospel In which last Calumny as most of the Bishops had a share so did it fall as heavy on Pierce of Bath and Wells as on any other though he did nothing in that kind but what he was required to do by the Kings Instructions His Crimes were That he had commanded the Ministers in his Diocess to turn their afternoons Sermons into Catechisings and those Catechisings to be made according to the Questions and Answers in the Catechism authorised by Law and extant in the Book of Common Prayer which some few absolutely refusing to conform unto and others contrary to the meaning of the said Instructions taking some Catechism-point for their Text and making long Sermons on the same were by him suspended and so continued till they found a greater readiness in themselves to obey their Ordinary But the Great Rock of Offences against which they stumbled and stumbling filled all places with their Cries and Clamours was That he had suppressed the Lecturers in most parts of his Diocess and some report That he proceeded so far in it as to make his brag not without giving great Thanks to God for his good Success That he had not left one Lecturer in all his Diocess of what sort soever whether he Lectured for his Stipend or by a voluntary combination of some Ministers amongst themselves Which if it should be true as I have some reason to believe it is not ought to be rather attributed to some exiliency of humane frailty of which we are all guilty more or less than to be charged amongst his Sins But for his Actings in this kind as also for his vigorous proceedings in the Case of Beckington he had as good Authority as the Instructions of the King and the Directions of his Metropolitan could invest him in And so far Canterbury justified him in the last particular as to take the blame if any thing were blame-worthy in it upon himself though then a Prisoner in the Tower and under as much danger as the Power and Malice of his Enemies could lay upon him For such was his undaunted Spirit that when Ash a Member of the House of Commons demanded of him in the Tower Whether the Bishop of Bath and Wells had received his Directions from him in the Case of Beckington he answered roundly That he had and that the Bishop had done nothing in it but what became an obedient Diocesan to his Metropolitan So careful was he of preserving those who had acted under him that he chose rather to augment the number of his own misfortunes then occasion theirs If all the Bishops of that time had joined their hearts and hands together for carrying on the work of Uniformity as they were required the Service might have gone more happily forwards and the Envy would have been the less by being divided but leaving the whole burden upon so few and turning it over to their Chancellors and Under-Officers if they did so much they did not only for as much as in them was destroy the business but expose such as took care of it to the publick hatâ—ed For such was their desire to ingratiate themselves amongst the People that some of them being required to return the names of such Ministers as refused the reading of the Book made answer That they would not turn Informers against their Brethren there being enough besides
of particular Churches and of some Times only And 3. It in Points of Doctrine Whether such Points have been determined oâ— before in a General Council or in Particular Councils universally received and countenanced or are to be defined de novo on emergent Controversies And these Distinctions being thus laid I shall Answer briefly 1. If the things to be reformed be either Corruptions in Manners or neglect of Publick Duties to Almighty God Abuses either in Government or the Parties governing the King may do it of himself by his sole Authority The Clergy are beholden to him if he takes any of them along with him when he goes about it And if the Times should be so bad that either the whole body of the Clergy or any though the greatest part thereof should oppose him in it he may go forwards notwithstanding punishing such as shall gainsay him in so good a Work and compelling others And this I look on as a Power annexed to the Regal Diadem and so inseparably annexed that Kings could be no longer Kings iâ— it were denied them And on the other side if the Reformation be in Points oâ— Doctrine and in such Points of Doctrine as have not been before defined or not defined in form and manner as before laid down the King only with a few of his Bishops and Learned Clergy though never so well studied in the Point disputed can do nothing in it That belongs only to the whole body of the Clergy in their Convocation rightly called and constituted whose Acts being Ratified by the King bind not alone the rest of the Clergy in whose name they Voted but all the residue of the Subjects of what sort soever who are to acquiesce in their Resolutions But if the thing to be Reformed be a matter practical we are to look into the usage of the Primitive Times And if the Practice prove to have been both ancient and universally received over all the Church though intermitted for a Time and by Time corrupted the King consulting with so many of his Bishops and others of his most able Clergy as he thinks â—it to call unto him and having their Consent and Direction in it may in the case of intermission revive such Practice and in the case of corruption and degeneration restore it to its Primitive and Original Lustre Now that there should be Liturgies for the use of the Church And that those Liturgies should be Celebrated in a Language understood by the People That in those Liturgies there should be some prescribed Forms for Giving the Communion in both Kinds for Baptizing Infants for the reverent Celebration of Marriage performing the 〈◊〉 Office to the Sick and the decent Burial of the Dead as also for set Fasts and appointed Festivals hath been a thing of Primitive and General Practice in the best times of the Church And being such though intermitted and corrupted as before is said the King advising with his Bishops and other Church-men though not in a Synodical way may cause the same to be revised and revived and having fitted them to Edification and encrease of Piety either commend them to the Church by his sole Authority or else impose them on the People under certain Penalties by his Power in Parliament The Kingdom of Heaven said the Reverend Isidore of Sevil doth many times receive increase from these Earthly Kingdoms in nothing more than by regulating and well ordering of Gods Publick Worship Add hereunto what was before alledged for passing the Canons in the same way and then we have the sum of that which was and probably might have been pleaded in defence hereof The prosecution of this Liturgie on the one side and the exaction of those Publick Orders on the other kindled such fires in the breasts of some of the Puritan Faction that presently they brake out into open Flames For first the Scots scattered abroad a virulent and seditioâ—s Libel in the year 1634. wherein the King was not only charged with altering the Government of that Kingdom but traduced for very strong inclinations to the Religion of the Church of Rome The chief Abettor whereof for the Author was not to be found was the Lord Balmerino for which he was Legally convicted and condemned of Treason but pardoned by the Kings great Goodness and by that Pardon kept alive for the mischiefs following And as the English had Scotized in all their Practises by railing threatning and stirring up of Sedition for bringing in the Genevian Discipline in Queen Elizabeths Time so they resolve to follow their Example now Bastwick a Doctor of Physick the second part of Leighton first leads the Dance beginning with a Pestilent Pamphlet called Flagellum Episcoporum Latialium maliciously venomous against the Bishops their Function Actions and Proceedings But this not being likely to do much hurt amongst the People because writ in Latine he seconds it with another which he called his Litany in the English Tongue A Piece so silly and contemptible that nothing but the Sin and Malice which appeared in every line thereof could possibly have preserved it from being ridiculous Prynne follows next and publisheth two Books at once or one immediately on the other one of these called The Quench-Coal in answer unto that called A Coal from the Altar against placing the Communion-Table Altar-wise The other named The Vnbishoping of Timothy and Titus against the Apostolical Institution of Diocesan Bishops But that which was entituled to him by the name of a Libel was The News from Ipswich intended chiefly against Wren then Bishop of Norwich who had taken up his dwelling in that Town as before is said but falling as scandalously foul on the Archbishop himself and some of the other Bishops also and such as acted under them in the present Service For there he descants very trimly as he conceived on the Archbishop himself with his Arch-Piety Arch-Charity Arch-Agent for the Devil that Beelzebub himself had been Archbishop and the like to those a most triumphant Arch indeed to adorn his victories With like reproach he falls on the Bishops generally calling them Luciferian Lord Bishops execrable Traitors devouring Wolves with many other odious names not fit to be used by a Christian and more particularly on Wren telling us That in all Queen Maries times no such havock was made in so short a time of the faithful Ministers of God in any part nay in the whole Land than had been made in his Diocess And then he adds with equal Charity and Truth That Corbet Chancellor to this Bishop had threatned one or two godly Ministers with pistolling and hanging and I know not what because they had refused to read his Majesties Declaration about lawful Sports More of this dish I could have carved but that this may serve sufficiently for a taste of the whole But the great Master-piece of mischief was set out by Burton so often mentioned before who preaching on the fifth of November in his own Parish
the holy Table being appointed to be placed where the Altar stood by the Queens Injunctions Anno 1559. and that position justified by an order of Dr. Davenant Bishop of Sarum of which we have already spoken whom the Libellers themselves were not like to accuse for a man that purposed the ushering in or advancing of Popery The setting of a Raile before it or about it howsoever placed was only for avoiding of Prophanation and for that cause justifiable As for the reading of the Second or Communion Service at the holy Table it was no more than what had formerly been used in many places to his own remembrance first altered in those Churches where the Emissaries of that Faction came to preach and therefore the Innovation to be laid on them Secondly That it is not only fit and proper for that part of the Divine Service to be read at the Communion Table but that it is required so to be by the Rules and Rubricks of the Church It being said in the first Rubrick after the Communion that on the Holy Daies if there be no Communion all shall be read which is appointed at the Communion and in the last Rubrick before the Communion that the Minister standing at the North side of the holy Table shall say the Lords Prayer with that which follows And finally as to that of bowing towards it at their first entrance in the Church or approaches to it it is answered that it was agreeable to the Practice of Moses David Hezekiah recorded in the holy Scriptures and that Venite Adoremus O come let us worship and fall down c. was used constantly in the beginning of the Ancient Liturgies and preserved in the beginning of ours in England and therefore that the people may as well refuse to come as at their coming not to Worship he added that by the Statutes of the noble Order of St. George called the Garter the Knights whereof were bound to do their Reverence versus Altare toward the Altar that it had so continued ever since the time of King Henry the fifth that if there were any Idolatry in it neither Queen Elizabeth who drove out Popery nor King Iames who kept out Popery would have suffered it to remain in Practice and in a word that if it were Gods Worship and not Idolatry he ought to do it as well as they but if it were Idolatry and no Worship of God they ought to do it no more than he But the fourteenth and last charge which most concerned him and the rest of the Bishops to make answer to was the forging of a new Article of Religion brought from Rome to justifie their proceedings and Innovations and foysting it to the beginning of the twentieth Article The Clause pretended to be added is That the Church hath power to decree Rites and Ceremonies and Authority in Controversies of â—aith because not found say they in the Latine or English Articles of King Edward the sixth or Queen Elizabeth ratified by Parliament adding that if to forge a Will or Writing be censurable in the Star-Chamber though it be but a wrong to a Private man how much more should the forgery of an Article of Religion be censured there which is a wrong to the whole Church And unto this he answered that the Articles made in the time oâ— King Edward the sixth were not now in force and therefore not material whether that Clause be in or out that in the Articles as they passed in Queen Elizabeths time this Clause was to be found in the English Edition of the year 1612. of the year 1605. of the year 1593. and in Latine in the year 1563. being one of the first Printed Copies after the Articles had been agreed on in the Convocation that it was to be found in the same terms in the Records of Convocation Anno 1562. as he proved by a Certificate under the hand of a publick Notary and therefore finally that no such forgery in adding that Clause unto that Article had been committed by the Prelates to serve their own turns by gaining any power to the Church but that the said Clause had been razed out by some of those men or some of that Faction to weaken the just power of the Church and to serve their own These Innovations thus passed over and discharged he signifies unto their Lordships That some other Charges were remaining in matter of Doctrine that they should presently be answered justo volumine to satisfie all well-minded people and that when Burtons Book was answered his Book he said but not his raylings none of the rest should be answered either by him or by his care leaving that Court to find a way for stopping the mouths of such Libellers or else for him they should raile on as long as they listed And thus beginning to draw toward an end he declares himself to be in the same case with St. Cyprian then Bishop of Carthage bitterly railed upon by a pack of Schismaticks and yet conceiving himself bound which he made his own Resolution also not to answer them with the like Levities or Revilings but to write and speak only as becomes a Priest of God that by Gods grace the Reproaches of such men should not make him faint or start aside either from the right way in matter of Practice or à certa Regula from the certain Rule of Faith Which said and craving pardon of their Lordships for his necessary length he thanks them for their just and honourable censure of those men in their unanimous dislike of them and defence of the Church Makes his excuse from passing any censure of them in regard the business had some reflection on himself and so leaves them to Gods mercy and the Kings Justice Thus have I acted Phocion's part in cutting short the long and well-studied Speech of this grave and Eloquent Demosthenes which I have been the more willing to reduce to so brief an Abstract that the Reader may perceive without the least loss of time and labour on what weak grounds the Puritan Faction raised their outcry against Innovations and what poor trifles many of those Innovations were against which they clamoured and cried out But for the Speech in its full length as it gave great satisfaction unto all that heard it so by his Majesties Command it was afterwards Printed for giving the like satisfaction to all those who should please to read it In obedience unto which Command he caused the said Speech to be Printed and Published although he was not ignorant as he declares in his Epistle to the King that many things while they are spoken and pass by the ears but once give great content which when they come to the eyes of men and their open scanning may lie open to some exceptions And so it proved in the event for though the Speech was highly magnified as it came from his mouth yet it had not been long published in Print when it was encountred with
a base and Libellous Answer without the name of any Author Place or Printer or any Bookseller according to the unusual Custom where and of whom it might be bought I shall not trouble my self any more about it than by a Transcript of the Title which was this that followeth viz. DIVINE and POLITICK OBSERVATIONS newly translated out of the Dutch Language wherein they were lately divulged upon some lines in the Speech of the Archbishop of Canterbury pronounced in the STAR-CHAMBER the fourteenth of June 1637. VERY expedient for preventing all prejudice which as well through ignorance as through malice and flattery may be incident to the judgment which men make thereby either of his Graces power over the Church and with the King or of the Equity Iustice and Wisdom of his ENDS in his said Speech and of the reasons used by him for attaining to his said ENDS And though he took great care and pains concerning that supposed additional clause to the 20th Article so much as might satisfie any man not extremely partial yet find I a late Writer so unsatisfied in it that he leaves it to the State-Arithmeticians to decide the Controversie whether the Bishops were more faulty in the addition than the opposites in their substraction of it One other Charge there was and a great one too which I find not touched at in this Speech and that is that the Prelates neither had nor sought to have the Kings Letters Patents under the Great Seal of England for their keeping Courts and Visitations c. but did all in their own Names and under their own Seals contrary to the Law in that behalf Concerning which we are to know that by a Statute made in the first year of King Edward the Sixth it was Enacted That all Summons Citations and other Process Ecclesiastical in all Suites and causes of Instance and all causes of Correction and all causes of Bastardy or Bigamy or De jure Patronatus Probates of Testaments and Commissions of Administrations of persons deceased be made in the name and with the Style of the King as it is in Writs Original or Iudicial at the Common Law c. As also that no matter of person or persons who hath the Exercise of Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction use any other Seal of Jurisdiction but wherein his Majesties Arms be engraven c. on pain of incurring his Majesties indignation and suffering imprisonment at his will and pleasure Which Statute and every branch thereof being repealed by Queen Mary and not revived by Queen Elizabeth in all her Reign the Bishops of her time were safe enough from any danger on that side But in the first Parliament of King Iames there passed an Act for continuing and reviving of divers Statutes and for repealing of some others 1 Iac. c. 25. Into the Body whereof a Clause was cunningly conveyed his Majesties Council learned not considering or fraudulently conniving at it for the repealing of that Statute of the Reign of Queen Mary by which King Edwards stood repealed of which no notice being taken for some while by those whom it chiefly did concern it was now discovered and made use of as a Rod to affright the Prelates from exercising their Jurisdiction over obstinate and incorrigible Non-conformists as formerly they had been accustomed For remedy whereof and for encouraging the Bishops to perform their duties iâ— was declared by the Judges with an unanimous consent and so delivered by the Lords Chief Justices in the Star-Chamber the fourteenth of May in this present year That the said Act of Repeal 1 of Queen Mary did still stand in force as unto that particular Statute by them so much pressed This was sufficient for the present but the Archbishop would not trust to it for the time to come and thereupon in in his Epistle to the King before remembred He humbly desired his Majesty in the Churches name That it might be resolved by all the Reverend Judges of England and then published by his Majesty that the Bishops keeping of their Courts and issuing Processes in their own names and the like exceptions formerly taken and now renued were not against the Laws of this Realm that so the Church Governours might go on chearfully in their duty and the peoples minds be quieted by this assurance that neither their Law nor their Liberty as Subjects was thereby infringed A motion favourably heard and graciously granted his Majesty issuing out his Royal Proclamation on the eighteenth day oâ— August then next following For declaring that the proceedings of his Ecclesiastical Câ—urts and Ministers were according to Law The Tenour of which Proclamation or Declaration was as followeth By the King WHereas in some of the Libellous Books and Pamphlets lately published the most Reverend Fathers in God the Lord Archbishops and Bishops of the Realm are said to have usurped upon his Majesties Prerogative Royal and to have proceeded in the High Commission and other Ecclesiastical Courts contrary to the Laws and Statutes of the Realm It was Ordered by his Majesties High Court of Star-Chamber the twelfth of June last that the Opinion of the two Lords Chief Justices the Lord Chief Baron and the rest of the Judges and Barons should be had and certified in these particulars viz. whether Processes may not issue out of the Ecclesiastical Courts in the names of the Bishops Whether a Patent under the Great Seal be necessary for the keeping of the Ecclesiastical Courts and enabling Citations Suspensions Excommunications and other Censures of the Church And whether the Citations ought to be in the Kings Name and under his Seal of Arms and the like for Institutions and Inductions to Benefices and correction of Ecclesiastical offences And whether Bishops Archdeacons and other Ecclesiastical persons may or ought to keep any Visitation at any time unless they have express Commission or Patent under the great Seal of England to do it and that as his Majesty Visitors only and in his name and right alone Whereupon his Majesties said Judges having taken the same into their sâ—rious consideration did unanimously agree and concur in opinion and the first day of Iuly last certified under their hands as followeth That Processes may issue out of Ecclesiastical Courts in the name of the Bihops and that a Patent under the Great Seal is not necessary for the keeping of the said Ecclesiastical Courts or for the enabling of Citations Suspensions Excommunications and other Censures of the Church And that it is not necessary that Summons Citations or other Processes Ecclesiastical in the said Courts or Institutions and Inductions to benefices or correction of Ecclesiastical offences by Censure in those Courts be in the Kings name or with the Style of the King or with the Kings Seal or the Seals of the Office have in them the Kings Arms And that the Statute 1 Edw. 6. c. 2. which enacted the contrary is not now in force And that the Archbishops Bishops Archdeacons and other Ecclesiastical
do for Kilvert against their Master The Story whereof desireth the Readers further patience though it come somewhat out of time and is briefly this Osbaldston the late Schoolmaster and then Prebend of Westminster a profess'd Creature of the Bishops and much imployed by him in his greatest businesses had written a Letter to him about Christmas in the year 1635. touching some Heats which hapned in that cold Season betwixt the Archbishop of Canterbury and the Lord Treasurer Weston Osbaldston conceiving this to be a fit opportunity for the Bishop to close in with Weston and by his means to extricate himself out of those Perplexities in which this Star-Chamber Suit had so long intangled him This Intelligence he disguised in these expressions viz. The little Vermin the Vrchin and Hocus Pocus is this stormy Christmas at true and real variance with the great Leviathan And this conceit the Bishop out of too much jollity makes known to others by whom at last it came to Kilvert who laying hold on the Advantage exhibits a new Bill against him for divulging Scandalous Libels against Privy Counsellors there being good proof to be produced That by the names of Little Vermin Vrchin and Hocus Pocus the writer of that Letter designed no other than the Archbishop and the Lord Treasurer Weston by the Great Leviathan Both being made Parties to the Bill Osbaldston answers for himself That by Leviathan he intended Chief Justice Richardson and Spicer a Doctor of Laws by the other Character The differing statures of the men seeming to make good this Construction which the Grammar of the Text might bear as well as the other The Bishop pleaded for his part That he remembred not the receiving of any such Letter and that if any such Letter had come unto him it could not be brought within the compass of a Libel because not written in such plain and significant terms as might apparently decypher and set forth the Person intended in it But all this proved to be but shifts on either side for Kilvert had a Letter ready which Walker was supposed to have put into his hands to make sure work of it a Letter which the Bishop had writ to the said Walker being then his Secretary at the time of that falling out betwixt Laud and Weston Here is a strange thing saith that Letter Mr. Osbaldston importunes me to contribute to my Lord Treasurers use some Charges upon the Little Great Man and assures me they are mortally out I have utterly refused to meddle in this business and I pray you learn from Mr. S. and Mr. H. if any such falling out be or whether somebody hath not gulled the Schoolmaster in these three last Letters and keep it unto your self what I write unto you If my Lord Treasurer would be served by me he must use a more neer solid and trusty Messenger and free me from the Bonds of the Star-Chamber else let them fight it out for me This Secret thus discovered and the Mystery opened it was not long before the Cause was brought to Censure For the two Letters being compared with the Time and Circumstances it was no hard matter to the Lords who had their own Concerment in it to conclude both of them to be guilty of the Crime called Scandalum Magnatum a Libelling and defaming the Great Men of the Realm proâ—ibited and punishable by the Laws of the Land So that no Buckler being â—ound to bear off the Blow a Fine of another 8000 l. was imposed on the Bishop Osbaldston fined 5000 l. to be deprived of all his Ecclesiastical Preferments his Ears to be tack'd to the Pillory in the Palace-yard and Dammages or Costs of Suit to be paid by both to the Archbishop of Canterbury A Censure greater than the Crime as most men conceived in respect of Osbaldston whose Indiscretion might have been corrected with far less severity and less severity was intended then the Sentence intimated For though Osbaldston at that time conceived the Archbishop to be his greatest Enemy yet the Archbishop was resolved to shew himself his greatest Friend assuring the Author of this History before any thing was known of his supposed flight that he would cast himself at the Kings feet for obtaining a discharge of that corporal punishment unto which he was Sentenced Which may obtain the greater credit first in regard that no course was taken to stop his flight no search made after him nor any thing done in order to his Apprehension And secondly By Osbaldstons readiness to do the Archbishop all good Offices in the time of his Troubles upon the knowledge which was given him at his coming back of such good intentions For Osbaldston not hoping for so much favour and fearing more the shame of the Punishment than the loss of Preferment had seasonably withdrawn himself to a Friendâ— House in London where he lay concealed causing a noise to be spread abroad of his going beyond Sea and signifying by a Paper which he left in his Study That he was gone beyond Canterbury But this hapned not till the latter end of the year next following though I have laid it here together because of the coherence which it hath with the former Story To look back therefore where we left The Bishop of Lincoln was no sooner Suspended by the High-Commission that part of the Sentence being executed Iuly 24. but all the Profits of his Preferments in the Church were Sequestred to the Use of the King A Privy Seal is sent to the Sub-Dean and Prebends of the Church of Westminster requiring them to set apart all the Profits certain and uncertain which of right accrued unto that Dean and to pay the same from time to time into the Receipt of the Exchequer And that his Majesties Profits might not suffer any diminution nor the Prebends of that Church be punished for the fault of their Dean a Commission was issued under the Great Seal of England inabling them to Let and Set to Renew Leases keep Courts and make Grants of Offices and finally to act and do all manner of things which concerned the Government of that Church in as ample manner as if the Dean himself had been present at the doing of them The like course also taken in gathering in the Profits of his other Promotions those of the Bishoprick of Lincoln naturally flowing into the Exchequer as in times of Vacancy And as for his Episcopal Iurisdiction that fell as naturally to the Archbishop of the Province as the Temporal Revenue to the King the Archbishop of Canterbury exercising all kind of Ecclesiastical Iurisdiction throughout the Diocess of Lincoln not only as Ordinary of that Diocess but as Visitor of all those Colledges which had any dependence on that See Amongst which Colledges as that of Eaton was the chief so there was somewhat in it which was thought to want a present Remedy some Information being given That they had diminished the number of their Fellows from Ten to Seven
private Laird to be a Peer of that Realm made him first Treasurer Depute Chancellor of the Exchequer we should call him in England afterwards Lord Treasurer and Privy Counsellor of that Kingdom This man he wrought himself so far into Lauds good liking when he was Bishop of London only that he looked upon him as the fittest Minister to promote the Service of that Church taking him into his nearest thoughts communicating to him all his Counsels committed to his care the conduct of the whole Affair and giving order to the Archbishops and Bishops of Scotland not to do any thing without his privity and direction But being an Hamiltonian Scot either originally such or brought over at last he treacherously betrayed the cause communicated his Instructions to the opposite Faction from one time to another and conscious of the plot for the next daies tumult withdrew himself to the Earl of Mortons house of Dalkeith to expect the issue And possible it is that by his advice the executing of the Liturgy was put off from Easter at what time the reading of it was designed by his Majesty as appears by the Proclamation of December 20. which confirmed the Book By which improvident delay he gave the Presbyterian Faction the longer time to confederate themselves against it and to possess the people with Fears and Jealousies that by admitting of that book they should lose the Purity of their Religion and be brought back unto the Superstitions and Idolatries of the Church of Rome And by this means the People were inflamed into that Sedition which probably might have been prevented by a quicker prosecution of the Cause at the time appointed there being nothing more destructive of all publick Counsels than to let them take wind amongst the People cooled by delaies and finally blown up like a strong Fortress undermined by some subtle practice And there were some miscarriages also amongst the Prelates of the Kirk in not communicating the design with the Lords of the Council and other great men of the Realm whose Countenance both in Court and Country might have sped the business Canterbury had directed the contrary in his Letters to them when the first draughts of the Liturgy were in preparation and seems not well pleased in another of his to the Archbishop of St. Andrews bearing date September 4. that his advice in it was not followed nor the whole body of the Council made acquainted with their Resolutions or their advice taken or their power called in for their assistance till it was too late It was complained of also by some of the Bishops that they were made strangers to the business who in all Reason ought to have been trusted with the knowledge of that intention which could not otherwise than by their diligence and endeavours amongst their Clergy be brought to a happy execution Nor was there any care taken to adulce the Ministers to gain them to the Cause by fair hopes and promises and thereby to take off the edge of such Leading men as had an influence on the rest as if the work were able to carry on it self or have so much Divine assistance as countervailed the want of all helps from man And which perhaps conduced as much to the destruction of the Service as all the rest a publick intimation must be made in all their Churches on the Sunday before that the Liturgie should be read on the Lords day following of purpose as it were to unite all such as were not well affected to it to disturb the same And there were some miscarriages also which may be looked on as Accessories after the Fact by which the mischief grew remediless and the malady almost incurable For first the Archbishops and Bishops most concerned in it when they saw what hapned consulted by themselves apart and sent up to the King without calling a Council or joyning the Lay Lords with them whereas all had been little enough in a business of that nature and so much opposed by such Factious persons as gathered themselves on purpose together at Edenborough to disturb the Service A particular in which the Lay Lords could not be engaged too far if they had been treated as they ought But having run upon this error they committed a worse in leaving Edenborough to it self and retiring every one to his own Diocess except those of Galloway and Dumblaine For certainly they must needs think as Canterbury writes in one of his Letters to Traquaire that the Adverse party would make use of the present time to put further difficulties upon the work and therefore that they should have been as careful to uphold it the Bishop of Ross especially whose hand had been as much in it as the most But possibly the Bishops might conceive the place to be unsecure and therefore could not stay with safety neither the Lords of the Council nor the Magistrates of the City having taken any course to bring the chief Ringleaders of the Tumult to the Bar of Justice which must needs animate all disaffected and seditious persons and almost break the hearts of those who were well enclined And such indeed was the neglect of the Civil Magistrate that we hear of no man punished scarce so much as questioned for so great a Riot as was not to be expiated but by the death or some proportionable punishment of the chief offenders Which had it been inflicted on some three or four for a terror to others it might have kept that City quiet and the whole Kingdom in obedience for the time to come to the saving of the lives of many thousands some hundreds of thousands at the least in all the three Kingdoms most miserably lost in those long and cruel Wars which ensued upon it But the Lords of Scotland were so far from looking before them that they took care only for the present and instead of executing Justice on the Malefactors suspended the Liturgie it self as the cause of the Tumult conceiving it a safer way to calm the differences than to encrease the storm by a more rigorous and strict proceeding All that they did in order to his Majesties Service or the Churches peace was the calling in of a scandalous Pamphlet entituled A dispute against the English Popish Ceremonies obtruded on the Kirk of Scotland which not being done till October 20 following rather declared their willingness to suffer the said Book to be first dispersed and set abroad then to be called in and suppressed Nor seemed the business to be much taken to heart in the Court of England from whom the Scots expected to receive Directions Nor Order given them for unsheathing the Sword of Justice to cut off such unsound and putrified Members which might have saved the whole Body from a Gangreen the drawing of some Blood in the Body Politick by the punishment of Malefactors being like letting Blood in the Body Natural which in some strong Distempers doth preserve the whole Or granting that the Tumult
Right of that Dukedom to the Crown of England Iersey the bigger of the two more populous and of richer soil but of no great Trading Guernsey the lesser the more barren but nourishing a wealthier People Masters of many stout Barques and managing a rich Trade with the neighbouring Nations Attempted often by the French since they seised on Normandy but always with repulse and loss the People being very affectionate to the English Government under which they enjoy very ample Priviledges which from the French they could not hope for As parts of Normandy they were subject in Ecclesiastical Matters to the Bishops of Constance in that Dukedom and so continued till the Reformation of Religion here in England and were then added to the Diocess and Jurisdiction of the Bishops of Winchester But the Genevian Discipline being more agreeable to such Preachers as came to them from France they obtained the Exercise thereof in the eighth year of Queen Elizabeth Anno 1565. The whole Government distinguished into two Classes or Colonies that of Iersey of it self being one and that of Guernsey with the Islands of Sark and Alderney making up the other both Classes meeting in a Synod every second or third year according to the Order of their Book of Discipline digested by Snape and Cartwright the two great Ring-leaders of that Faction here in England in a Synod held at Guernsey Iune 28. 1576. And this manner they continued till the time of King Iames when the Churches in the Isle of Iersey falling into some disorder and being under an immediate Governour who was no great Friend to Calvin's Plat-form they were necessitated for avoiding of a greater mischief to cast themselves into the Arms of the Church of England The principal Ecclesiastical Officer whilst they were under the Bishops of Constance had the Title of Dean for each Island one the several Powers both of the Chancellor and Archdeacon being united in his Person This Office is restored again his Jurisdiction marked out his Fees appointed his Revenue settled but made accountable for his Administration to the Bishops of Winchester The English Liturgie is Translated also into French to be read in their Churches Instructions first and afterwards a Body of Canons framed for Regulating both the Ministers and People in their several Duties those Canons bearing date the last of Iune in the one and twentieth year of that King For the confirming of this Island in their Conformity to the Government and Forms of Worship there established and the reducing of the others to the like condition it was resolved That the Metropolitical Visitation should be held in each of them at the next opening of the Spring And that it might be carried on with the greater assurance the Archbishop had designed a Person for his Principal Visitor who had spent some time in either Island and was well acquainted with the Bayliffs Ministers and men of special note amongst them But the Affairs of Scotland growing from bad to worse this Counsel was discontinued for the present and at last laid by for all together But these Islands were not out of his mind though they were out of sight his care extending further than his Visitation The Islanders did use to breed such of their Sons as they designed for the Ministry either at Saumur or Geneva from whence they returned well seasoned with the Leaven of Calvinism No better way to purge that old Leaven out of the Islands than to allure the people to send their Children to Oxon or Cambridge nor any better expedient to effect the same than to provide some preferments for them in our Universities It hapned that while he was intent on these Considerations that one Hubbard the Heir of Sir Miles Hubbard Citizen and Alderman of London departed this Life to whom upon an inquisition taken after his death in due form of Law no Heir was found which could lay claim to his Estate Which falling to the Crown in such an unexpected manner and being a fair Estate withal it was no hard matter for the Archbishop to perswade his Majesty to bestow some small part thereof upon pious uses To which his Majesty consenting there was so much allotted out of it as for the present served sufficiently to endow three Fellowships for the perpetual Education of so many of the Natives of Guernsey and Iersey not without some probable â—ope of doubling the number as the old Leases of it â—â—ould expire These Fellowships to be founded in Exeter Iesus and Pembroke Colledges that being disperst in several Houses there might be an increase both of Fellows and Revenues of the said foundations By means whereof he did both piously and prudently provide for those Islands and the advancement of Conformity amongst them in the times to come For what could else ensue upon it but that the breeding of some Scholars out of those Islands in that University where they might throughly acquaint themselves with the Doctrine Government and Forms of Worship establisht in the Church of England they might afterwards at their return to their native Countries reduce the Natives by degrees to conform unto it which doubtless in a short time would have done the work with as much honour to the King and content to himself as satisfaction to those People It is not to be thought that the Papists were all this while asleep and that neither the disquiets in England nor the tumults in Scotland were husbanded to the best advantage of the Catholick Cause Panzani as before is said had laid the foundation of an Agency or constant correspondence between the Queens Court and the Popes and having so done left the pursuit of the design to Con a Scot by birth but of a very busie and pragmatical head Arriving in England about the middle of Summer Anno 1636. he brought with him many pretended reliques of Saints Medals and Pieces of Gold with the Popes Picture stamped on them to be distributed amongst those of that Party but principally amongst the Ladies of the Court and Country to whom he made the greatest part of his applications He found the King and Queen at Holdenby House and by the Queen was very graciously entertained and took up his chief Lodgings in a house near the new Exchange As soon as the Court was returned to Whitehall he applied himself diligently to his work practising upon some of the principal Lords and making himself very plausible with the King himself who hoped he might make some use of him in the Court of Rome for facilitating the restitution of the Prince Elector And finding that the Kings Councils were much directed by the Archbishop of Canterbury he used his best endeavours to be brought into his acquaintance But Canterbury neither liked the man nor the Message which he came about and therefore kept himself at a distance neither admitting him to Complement nor Communication Howsoever by the Kings Connivence and the Queens Indulgence the Popish Faction gathered not only strength
his words and mistakes his meaning wresting the most Orthodox and innocent truths to his wicked ends and putting his own corrupt Gloss and sense upon them And which is yet most strange of all with an unparalelled impudence he dedicates it to his Sacred Majesty calling upon him To send out his Royal Edict for the taking down of all Altars which where ever they stand are by him said to stand in open defiance of Christ Another for calling in the Book for Sports on the Lords day A third for calling in his Declaration before the Articles of Religion A fourth for calling in of all Orders for the Restraint of Preaching A fifth for restoring to their place and Ministry all those who out of Conscience of their duty to God had by the Prelates been thrust out of all for refusing to read the said Book And finally for releasing and setting at liberty the three poor banished prisoners the loud cry of whose oppressions might otherwise provoke the thunderbolt of Divine Revenge to blast the beauty of his State Now as he laboured by these means to preserve the Church of England from the growth of Popery so he took care for preventing the subversion of it by the spreading of the Socinian Heresies He had before took care for suppressing all Books of that nature which had been imported into England out of other Countries and had received thanks for it from the Pen of a Jesuit But Burton chargeth it upon him among his Crimes reproaching him for suppressing those books for no other reason but because they magnified the Authority of the holy Scriptures and by the late Decree for Printing of which more anon he had took such order that no Eggs of that pestiferous Brood should be laid in England or if they were should ever peep out of the Shell or appear in sight There had been published a Discourse called Disquisitio Brevis in which some of the principal Socinian Tenents were cunningly inserted pretending them for the best Expedients to appease some Controversies betwixt us and Rome The Book ascribed in common Speech to Hales of Eaton a man of infinite reading and no less ingenuity free of Discourse and as communicative of his knowledge as the Coelestial Bodies of their light and influences There past also up and down a Discourse of Schism not Printed but transmitted from hand to hand in written Copies like the Bishop of Lincolns Letter to the Vicar of Grantham intended chiefly for the encouragement of some of our great Masters of Wit and Reason to despise the Authority of the Church Which being dispersed about this time gave the Archbishop occasion to send for him to Lambeth in hope that he might gain the man whose abilities he was well acquainted with when he lived in Oxon. An excellent Grecian in those daies and one whom Savil made great use of in his Greek Edition of St. Chrysostoms Works About nine of the Clock in the Morning he came to know his Graces pleasure who took him along with him into his Garden commanding that none of his Servants should come at him upon any occasion There they continued in discourse till the Bell rang to Prayers and after Prayers were ended till the Dinner was ready and after that too till the coming in of the Lord Conway and some other Persons or honour put a necessity upon some of his Servants to give him notice how the time had passed away So in they came high coloured and almost panting for want of breath enough to shew that there had been some heats between them not then fully cooled It was my chance to be there that day either to know his Graces pleasure or to render an account of some former commands but I know not which and I found Hales very glad to see me in that place as being himself a meer stranger to it and unknown to all He told me afterwards That he found the Archbishop whom he knew before for a nimble Disputant to be as well versed in books as business That he had been ferretted by him from one hole to another till there was none left to afford him any further shelter That he was now resolved to be Orthodox and to declare himself a true Son of the Church of England both for Doctrine and Discipline That to this end he had obtained leave to call himself his Graces Chaplain that naming him in his Publick Prayers for his Lord and Patron the greater notice might be taken of the Alteration Thus was Hales gained unto the Church and gained a good preferment in it promoted not long after by the Archbishops Commendation to be Prebend of Windsor and to hold the same by special dispensation with his place in Eaton Nor was the Archbishop less intent upon all Advantages for keeping down the Genevian Party and hindring them from Printing and Publishing any thing which might disturb the Churches Peace or corrupt her Doctrine To this end he procured a Decree to be pass'd in the Star-Chamber on Iuly 1. Anno 1637. to Regulate the Trade of Printing and prevent all Abuses of that Excellent Art to the disturbance of the Church By which Decree it had been Ordered That the Master-Printers from thenceforth should be reduced to a certain number and that if any other should secretly or openly pursue that Trade he should be set in the Pillory or whipped through the Streets and suffer such other Punishment as that Court should inflict upon him That none of the said Master-Printers should from thenceforth Print any Book or Books of Divinity Law Physick Philosophy or Poetry till the said Books together with the Titles Epistles Prefaces Tables or Commendatory Verses shall be lawfully Licenced either by the Archbishop of Canterbury or the Bishop of London for the time being or by some of their Chaplains or by the Chancellors or Vice-Chancellors of either of the two Vniversities upon pain of loosing the Exercise of his Art and being proceeded against in the Star-Chamber or the High-Commission Court respectively That no Person or Persons do hereafter Re-print or cause to be Re-printed any Book or Books whatsoever though formerly Printed with Licence without being reviewed and a new Licence obtained for the Re-printing thereof That every Merchant Bookseller or other Person who shall Import any Printed Books from beyond the Seas shall present a true Catalogue of them to the said Archbishop or Bishop for the time being before they be delivered or exposed to Sale upon pain of suffering such Punishment as by either of the said two Courts respectively shall be thought fit That none of the said Merchants Booksellers or others shall upon pain of the like Punishment deliver any of the Books so Imported till the Chaplains of the said Archbishop or Bishop for the time being or some other Learned Man by them appointed together with the Master and Wardens of the Company of Stationers or one of them shall take a view of the same with Power to seize
same Month he gives Order for a General Assembly to be held at Glasco on November 21. next following in which he could not but be sure that after so many previous Condescensions on his part they would be able to do whatsoever they listed in defiance of him For before the Assembly was Indicted the Covenanters had so laid the Plot that none but those of their own Party should have Suffrage in it as afterwards by several Orders from their Tables they directed that no Chaplain nor Chapter-man nor any who have not subscribed the Covenant should be chosen to it not suffering the Archbishops or Bishops to sit as Moderators in their Presbyteries where the Elections were to pass and citing them to appear as Criminal Persons at the said Assembly by means of which Exclusions and Prelimitations the greatest part of the Assembly did consist of such as either were irregularly chosen by the over-ruling Voices of Lay-Elders which were thrust upon them or else not capable of being Elected some of them being under the Censures of the Kirk of Scotland others under the Censures of the Church of Ireland and some not having taken the Oath of Supremacy required by the Laws of the Land Upon which just and weighty Reasons as also the Admission of the Schismatical Clergy to sit as Judges over their Bishops the intrusion of so many Lay-Elders contrary to the Constitution of former General Assemblies the countenancing of a scandalous Libel against their Function and Persons and the prejudging of their Cause in their several Presbyteries by excluding them from having any Vote in the said Assembly when they were not present to interpose or speak any thing in their own behalf the Archbishops and Bishops in the name of themselves and all which did adhere unto them prepared their Declinator or Protestation against the said General Assembly and all the Acts and Conclusions of it as being void and null in Law to all intents and purposes whatsoever The day being come Hamilton marcheth to the place appointed for the Session in the equipage of a High-Commissioner the Sword and Seal being carried before him the Lords of the Council and all the Officers of State attending on him like a King indeed The reading of his Commission the putting in and rejecting of the Declinator the chusing of Henderson to be Moderator of the Assembly the constituting of the Members of it and some Debates touching the Votes and Suffrages challenged by Hamilton for such as were Assessors to him took up all the time between their first Meeting and their Dissolution which was by Proclamation solemnly declared on the twenty ninth of the same Month having â—ate only eight days by the Kings Authority For notwithstanding the said Dissolution the Members of the said Assembly continued and kept their Session and therein passed many Acts for the utter overthrow of the Polity and Government of the Church the infringing of his Majesties Prerogative Royal and violating the Authority of Parliaments For they not only Excommunicated the Bishops and their Adherents but condemned the very Function it self to be Antichristian and utterly to be abolished out of the Church notwithstanding that several Parliaments had confirmed the same The like Censure they also past on the Service Book and Canons with the five Articles of Perth though the two first received the Stamp of Royal Authority and the five last were confirmed in Parliament also They condemned in one breath all the Arminian Tenents in case of Predestination without examining the Arguments on which they were built and declared all men subject to Excommunication and other Censures of the Church who should refuse to yield obedience to all their unlawful Actings and Determinations And though his Majesty by the same Proclamation had commanded all his faithful Subjects not to yield any obedience to their Acts and Ordinances and bound himself in the Word of a King to defend them in it yet those of the Assembly were resolved to maintain their Authority For notwithstanding his Majesties late Declaration and Commands not only the Bishops and Clergy but also as many of the Layty as had refused to subscribe to the Acts thereof were deprived of their Offices and Preferments banished their Country and forced to fly into England oâ— other places the King not being able to protect them from the power and malice of their Adversaries For having lost the opportunity of suppressing them in their first Insurrection in the year precedent aâ—d afterwards of reducing them by force of Arms in the year next following he was forced to shuffle up such a Pacification in the Parliaments of both Kingdoms Anno 1641. as left his Party dâ—â—â—â—tute of all protection but what they found in England by his Majesties Favour in providing the Clergy of some small Benefices for their present subsistance which possibly might amount to more than formerly they enjoyed in their own Country And yet the Covenanters did not play all parts in this Assembly the King and his Commissioner had one part to act which was the presenting of a Declaration containing the sum and substance of all his Majesties gracious Condescensions exprest in the several Proclamations before remembred and a Command to have it registred in the Acts and Records thereof But upon what considerations and reasons of State his Majesty might be moved to commit that Paper to be registred amongst the Acts of Assembly is beyond my reach 〈◊〉 â—â—ough many times the wisest Princes have sent out Proclamations of Grace for redress of Grievances and pardoning of fore-past o 〈…〉 yet were those Proclamations and Acts of Grace beheld no otherwise than as temporary and occasional Remedies for the present mischiefs not to be drawn into Example and much less put upon Record for the times cusuing his Majesties Condescensions had been large enough and too much to the prejudice of his Crown and Dignity without this Enrolment Nor wants it somewhat of a â—iddle that at such time as Hamilton tendred the Paper of his Majâ—stiâ—s â—racious Concessions for discharging of the Service Book c. to be enrolled amongst the Acts of the Assembly he both declared and protested that his so doing should be no acknowledgment of the lawfulness and validity of that Convention which was instantly to be dissolved or that his Majestie should give order to have those Acts of Grace and Favour enrolled in the Records of the Assembly to stand full and sure to all his good Subjects for their assurance of and in the true Religion which Assembly at the same time â—e declared to be illegal and all the Acts thereof to be null and void I must confess I am not Oedipus enough for so dark a Sphinx and must therefore leave this depth of State-craft to more able heads Only I cannot chuse but note how little his Majesty got by those Condescensions the stubborn and rebellious Scots being so far unsatisfied with these Acts of Grace that they not only forced all
on the Earl of Argile who had declared himself for the Covenanters at the Assembly at Glasco resolved to stand to the Conclusion which he brought along with him though he found himself unable to make good the Premises so that some days being unprofitably spent in these debates the Archbishop and the rest of the Committee made a report of the whole business to the rest of the Council who upon full consideration of all particulars came to this Result That since the Scots could not be reclaimed to their obedience by other means they were to be reduced by Force This was no more then what the Scots could give themselves Reason to expect and therefore they bestirred themselves as much on the other side Part of the Walls of the Castle of Edenborough with all the Ordnance upon it had fallen down on the nineteenth of November last being the Anniversary day of his Majesties Birth not without some presage of that ill fortune which befel him in the course of this War for the Repair whereof they would neither suffer Timber nor any other Materials to be carried to it but on the contrary they began to raise Works and Fortifications against it with an intent to block it up and render it unuseful to his Majesties Service And to keep the Souldiers therein Garrisoned most of them English to hard meats they would not suffer them to come into the Market to recruit their Victuals They made Provisions of great quantity of Artillery Munition and Arms from Foreign Parts laid Taxes of ten Marks in the hundred upon all the Subjects according to their several Revenues which they Levied with all cursed Rigour though bruiting them abroad to be Free-will Offerings scattered abroad many Seditious and Scandalous Pamphlets for justifying themselves and seducing others some of which were burnt in England by the hand of the Hangman Fortified Inchgarvie and other places which they planted with Ordnance Imprisoned the Earl of Southesk and other Persons of Quality for their fidelity to the King took to themselves the Government of the City of Edenborough contrary to their Charters and Immunities by which the Citizens were disabled from serving his Majesty in any of his just Commands and finally employed their Emissaries in all Parts of England to disswade those who were too backward of themselves from contributing to the War against them and to sollicit from them such several Aids as might the better enable them to maintain the War against their Sovereign But their chief Correspondence was with France and Ireland In France they had made sure of Cardinal of Richelieu who Governed all Affairs in that Kingdom Following the Maxim of Queen Elizabeth in securing the Peace of his own Country by the Wars of his Neighbours he practised the Revolt of Portugal and put the Catalonians into Arms against their King to the end that he might waste the fiery Spirit of the French in a War on Flanders with the better fortune and success But knowing that it was the Interest of the Crown of England to hold the Balance even between France and Spain and that his Majesty by removing the Ships of Holland which lay before Duynkirk Anno 1635. had hindred the French from making such a Progress by Land as might have made them Masters of the Spanish Netherlands he held it a chief piece of State-Craft as indeed it was to excite the Scots against their King and to encourage them to stand it out unto the last being so excited Upon which ground he sent Chamberlain a Scot by Birth his Chaplain and Almoner to assist the Confederates in advancing the business and to attempt all ways for exasperating the first heat with Order not to depart from them till things succeeding as he wished he might return with good News And on the same appointed one of his Secretaries to reside in Scotland to march along with them into England to be present at all Councils of War and direct their business And on the other side Hamiltons Chaplains had free accesses unto Con the same Countryman also at such time as Chamberlain was Negotiating for the Cardinal to â—oment the Flames which had begun to rage already And by a Letter subscribed by the Earl of Rothes and others of chief note amongst the Covenanters they craved the Assistance of that King cast themselves upon his Protection beseeching him to give credit to Colvill the Bearer thereof whom they had instructed in all Particulars which concerned their Condition and Desires In Ireland they had a strong Party of Natural Scots planted in Vlster by King Iames upon the forfeited Estates of Tir-Owen Tir-Connel Odighirtie c. not Scots in Birth and Parentage only but Design and Faction But Wentworth was not to be told of their secret Practices he saw it in their general disposition to Schism and Faction and was not unacquainted with their old Rebellions It must be his care that they brake not into any new which he performed with such a diligent and watchful eye that he crushed them in the very beginning oâ— the Combination seising upon such Ships and Men as came thither from Scotland Imprisoning some Fining others and putting an Oath upon the rest By which Oath they were bound to abjure the Covenant not to be aiding to the Covenanters against the King nor to Protest against any of his Royal Edicts as their Brethren in Scotland used to do For the refusing of which Oath he Fined one Sir Henry Steward and his Wife Persons of no less Power than Disaffection at no less than 5000 l. apiece two of their Daughters and one Iames Gray of the same Confederacy at the Sum of 3000 l. apiece committing them to Prison for not paying the Fines imposed upon them All which he justified when he was brought unto his Trial on good Reasons of State There being at that time one hundred thousand Souls in Ireland of the Scottish Nation most of them passionately affected to the Cause of the Covenanters and some of them conspiring to betray the Town and Castle of Carickfergus to a Nobleman of that Country for which the Principal Conspirator had been justly Executed Nor staid he here but he gave finally a Power to the Bishop of Down and Connor and other Bishops of that Kingdom and their several Chancellors to attach the Bodies of all such of the meaner sort who either should refuse to appear before them upon Citation or to perform all Lawful Decrees and Orders made by the said Bishops and their Chancellors and to commit them to the next Gaol till they should conform or answer the Contempt at the Council-Table By means whereof he made the poorer sort so pliant and obedient to their several Bishops that there was good hopes of their Conformity to the Rules of the Church Having thus carried on the affairs of Scotland till the end of this year we must return to our Archbishop whom we shall find intent on the preservation of the
also with higher promises that he might corrupt his sincere mind yet a fitting occasion was never offered whereby he might insinuate himself into the Lord Archbishop to whom free access was to be impetrated by the Earl and Countess of Arundel as also by Secretary Windebank all whose intercessions he neglected and did shun as it were the Plague the company or Familiarity of Con. He was also sollicited by others of no mean Rank well known to him and yet he continued unmovable And whereas some found a way to help at last by making Windebank the Internuncio betwixt him and them that only serves to make the matter rather worse than better there being a great strangeness grown betwixt him and Windebank not only before Con's coming into the Realm but before Panzani had settled any course of intelligence in the Court of England As for his favours towards those of the Catholick Party and his connivence of their Practices which is next objected as he had good reason for the one so there could be no reason to object the other He had good reason for the one viz. That by shewing favours to the Papists here they might obtain the like favours for such Protestants as lived in the Dominion of Popish Princes Upon which ground King Iames extended many favours to them in his time as opinions as that Writer makes them appears first by the Testimony of the Archbishop of Spalato declaring in the High Commission a little beâ—ore â—iâ—â—oing hence that he acknowledged the Articles of the Church to be true or profitable at the least and none of them to be Heretical It appears secondly by a Tractate of Franciscus a Sancta Clara as he calls himself in which he pâ—tteth such a gloss upon the 39 Articles of the Church of England as rendreth them not inconsistent with the Doctrines of the Church of Rome And iâ— without prejudice to the truth the controversies might have been composed it is most probable that other Protestant Churches would have suâ—d by their Agents to be included in the Peace if not the Church of England had lost nothing by it as being hated by the Calvinists and not loved by the Lutherans Admitting then that such a Reconciliation was endeavoured betwixt the Agents for both Churches Let us next see what our great States-men have discoursed upon that particular upon what terms the Agreement was to have been made and how far they proceeded in it And first the book entituled the Popes Nuncio affirmed to have been written by a Venetian Ambassador at his being in England doth discourse it tâ—us As to a Reconciliation saith he between the Churches of England and Rome there were made some general Propositions and overtures by the Archbishops Agents they assuring that his Grace was very much disposed thereunto and that if it was not accomplisht in his life time it would prove a work of more difficulty after his death that in very truth for the last three years the Archbishop had introduced some Innovations approaching â—ear the Rites and Forms of Rome that the Bishop of Chichester a great Confident of his Grace the Lord Treasurer and eight other Bishops of his Graces party did most passionately desire a Reconciliation with the Church of Rome that they did day by day receed from their Ancient Tenents to accommodate with the Church of Rome that therefore the Pope on his part ought to make some steps to meet them and the Court of Romeâ—â—mit â—â—mit something of its Rigor in Doctrine or otherwise no accord would be The composition on both sides in so good a forwardness before Panzam leâ—t the Kingdom that the Archbishop and and Bishop of Chichester had often said that there were but two sorts of People likely to impede and hinder the Reconciliation to wit the Puritans amongst the Protestants and the Iesuites amongst the Catholicks Let us next see the judgement and Relation of another Author in a gloss or Comment on the Former intituled the English Pope Printed at London in the same year 1643. And he will tells us that after Con had undertook the managing of the affairs matters began to grow toward some agreement The King required saith he such a dispensation from the then Pope as that his Catholick Subjects might resort to the Protestant Churches and to take the oaths of Supremacy and Fidelity and that the Popes Jurisdiction here should be declared to be but of humane Right And so far had the Pope consented that whatsoever did concern the King therein should have been really performed so far forth as other Catholick Princes usually enjoy and expect as their due and so far as the Bishops were to be Independent both from King and Pope there was no fear of breach on the Popes part So that upon the point the Pope was to content himself amongst us in England with a Priority instead of a Superiority over other Bishops and with a Primacy in stead of a Supremacy in thâ—se parts of Christendom which I conceive no man of Learning and Sobriety would have grudged to grant him It was also condescended to in the name of the Pope that marriage might be permitted to Priests that the Communion might be Administred sub utraque specie and that the Liturgy might be officiated in the English tongue And though the Author adds not long after that it was to be suspected That so far as the inferiour Clergy and the people were concerned the after-performance was to be leâ—t to the Popes Discretion yet this was but his own suspicion without ground at all And to obtain a Reconciliation upon these Advantages the Archbishop had all the Reason in the world to do as he did in ordering the Lords Table to be placed where the Altar stood and making the accustomed Reverence in all approaches towards it and accesses to it in beautifying and adorning Churches and celebrating the Divine Service with all due Solemnities in taking care that all offensive and exasperating passages should be expunged out of such Books as were brought to the Press and for reducing the extravagancy of some opinions to an evener temper His Majesty had the like Reason also for tolerating Lawful Recreations on the Sundays and Holy-days The rigorous Restraint whereof made some Papists think those most especially of the vulgar sort whom it most concerned that all honest Pastime were incompetible with our Religion And if he approved Auricular Confession and shewed himself willing to introduce it into the use of the Church as both our Authors say he did it is no more then what the Liturgy Commends to the care of the Penitent though we find not the word Auricular in it or what the Canons have provided for in the point of security for such as shall be willing to confess themselves But whereas we are told by one of our Authors that the King should say he would use force to make it be received were it not for fear of Sedition
amongst the People yet is but in one of our Authors neither who hath no other Author for it then a nameless Doctor And in the way towards so happy an agreement though they all stand accused for it by the English Pope pag. 15. Sparrow may be excused for placing it with Auricular Confession and Wâ—llâ— for for Penance Heylyn for Adoration toward the Altar and Mountague for such a qualified praying to Saints as his books maintain against the Papists If you would know how far they had proceeded towards this happy Reconciliation the Popes Nuncio will assure us thus That the Vniversities Bishops and Divines of this Realm did dayly embrace Catholick Opinions though they profess'd not so much with Pen or Mouth for fear of the Puritans For example they hold That the Church of Rome is a true Church That the Pope is Superiour to all Bishops That to him it appertains to call General Councils That it is lawful to pray for the Soul of the Departed That Altars ought to be erected of Stone In sum That they believe all that is taught by the Church but not by the Court of Rome Another of their Authors tells us as was elsewhere noted That those amongst us of greatest Worth Learning and Authority began to love Temper and Moderation That their Doctrines began to be altered in many things for which their Progenitors forsook the Visible Church of Christ as for example The Pope not Antichrist Prayers for the Dead Limbus Patrum Pictures That the Church hath Authority in determining Controversies of Faith and to interpret Scriptures about Free will Predestination Universal Grace That all our Works are not Sins Merit of Good Works Inherent Iustice Faith alone doth justifie Charity to be preferred before Knowledge The Authority of Traditions Commandments possible to be kept That in Exposition of the Scripture they are by Canon bound to follow the Fathers And that the once fearful Names of Priests and Altars are used willingly in their Talk and Writings In which Compliances so far forth as they speak the truth for in some Points through the ignorance of the one and the malice of the other they are much mistaken there is scarce any thing which may not very well consist with the established though for a time discontinued Doctrine of the Church of England the Articles whereof as the same Iesuit hath observed seem patient or ambitious rather of some sense wherein they may seem Catholick And such a sense is put upon them by him that calls himself Franciscus a Sacta Clara as before was said And if upon such Compliances as those before on the part of the English the Conditions offered by the Pope might have been confirmed Who seeth not that the greatest Benefit of the Reconciliation would have redounded to this Church to the King and People His Majesties Security provided for by the Oaths of Supremacy and Allegiance so far as it concerned his Temporal Power The Bishops of England to be independent of the Popes of Rome The Clergy to be permitted the use of Marriage The People to receive the Communion in both KINDS and all Divine Offices officiated in the English Tongue No Innovation made in Doctrine but only in the qualifying of some Expressions and discharging some Out-landish Glosses as were put upon them And seeing this What man could be so void of Charity so uncompassionate of the Miseries and Distractions of Christendom as not to wish from the very bottom of his Soul That the Reconciliation had proceeded upon so good Terms as not to magnifie the men to succeeding Ages who were the Instruments and Authors of so great a Blessing But then admitting as we may That no such Reconciliation was upon the Anvil and that our two Discoursers have proceeded only upon Suppositions yet Canterbury had good ground for what he did were it no other than the settling of the Church of England upon the first Principles and Positions of her Reformation But he had further aims than so He had some thoughts and I have reason to believe it by Conferences first and if that failed by the ordinary course of Ecclesiastical Censures of gaining the Papists to the Church and therefore it concerned him in point of Prudence to smooth the way by removing all such Blocks and Obstacles which had been laid before them by the Puritan Faction He knew that from their Infancy they had been trained up in a Regular Order of Devotion and that they loved that Religion best which came accompanied with Decency and External Splendour That they objected nothing more against us than the Novelty of our Doctrine the Heterodoxies maintained in Publick by some of our Preachers the slovenly keeping of our Churches the Irreverence of the People in them the rude and careless slubbering over of our Common Prayers And what Encouragements had they for resorting to the Congregation when they should hear the Pope defamed whom they behâ—ld with Reverence as their Common Father their Ceremonies to be counted Antichristian their Mass â—â—â—latrous their whole Religion worse than that of the Turks and Moors conâ—ormity to whom in Rites and Ceremonies was held to be more tolerable by the Puritan Preachers than to those of Rome These â—ubs were first to be removed before they could have any thoughts of uniting to us And for the removing of those Rubs he â—â—ll up on the courses before-mentioned which being Renovations only of some ancient Usages were branded by the odious name of Innovations by some of those who out of cunning and design had long disused them Some zealous Protestants beheld his Actings with no small fear as byaâ—sing too strongly toward Rome that the Puritans exclaimed against him for a Papist and the Papists cried him up for theirs and gave themselves some flattering hopes of our coming towards them But the most knowing and understanding men amongst them found plainly That nothing could tend more to their destruction than the introducing of some Ceremonies which by late negligence and Practice had been discontinued For I have heard from a Person of known Nobility That at his being at Rome with a Father of the English Colledge one of the Novices came in and told him with a great deal of joy That the English were upon returning to the Church of Rome That they began to set up Altars to Officiate in their Copes to Adorn their Churches and to paint the Pictures of the Saints in the Church Windows To which the old Father made Reply with some indignation That he talked like an ignorant Novice That these Proceedings rather tended to the Ruine than Advancement of the Catholick Cause That by this means the Church of England coming nearer to the ancient Usages the Catholicks there would sooner be drawn off from them than any more of that Nation would fall off to Rome In reference to Doctrinal Points Heterodoxies and new Opinions and such extravagant Expressions both from Press and Pulpit he took as much
care as in the other And to that end he was not pleased that the Pope should be any longer stigmatized by the name of Antichrist and gave a strict Charge unto his Chaplains That all exasperating Passages which edifie nothing should be expunged out of such Books as by them were to be Licenced to the Press and that no Doctrines of that Church should be writ against but such as seemed to be inconsistent with the establish'd Doctrine of the Church of England Upon which ground it was that Baker Chaplain to the Bishop of London refused to Licence the Reprinting of a Book about the Gunpowder-Treason saying to him that brought the Book That we were not so angry with the Papists now as we were about twenty years since and that there was no need of any such Books to exasperate them there being now an endeavour to win them to us by fairness and mildness And on the same ground Bray Chaplain to the Archbishop refused the Licencing of another called The Advice of a Son unless he might expunge some unpleasing Expressions affirming That those Passages would offend the Papists whom we were now in a fair way of winning and therefore must not use any harsh Phrases against them The Chaplains not to be condemned for their honest care and much less their Lords though I find it very heavily charged as a Crime in all In the English Litany set out by King Henry viii and continued in both Liturgies of King Edward vi there was this Clause against the Pope viz. From the Tyranny of the Bishop of Rome and all his detestable Enormities Good Lord c. Which being considered as a means to affright those of the Romish Party from coming diligently to our Churches was prudently expunged by those who had the Revising of the Liturgie in the first year of the Queen In imitation of whose Piety and Christian Care it was thought fit by the Archbishop to change some Phrases which were found in the Books of Prayer appointed â—or the Fifth of November The first was this Root out the Babylonish and Antichristian Seâ—t which say of Jerusalem Down with it c. Which he changed only unto this Root out the Babylonish or Antichristian Sect of them which say c. The second was Cut off those Workers of Iniquity whose Religion is Rebellion and whose Faith is Faction which he changed no otherwise than thus Cut off those Workers of Iniquity who turn Religion into Rebellion c. The Alterations were but small but the clamour great which was raised about it The Puritans complaining That the Prayers so altered were intended to reflect on 〈◊〉 seemed to be conscious to themselves of turning Religion into Rebellion and saying of Jerusalem like the old Babylonish Sect Down with it down with it to the ground But he had better reason for it than they had against it For if the first Reformers were so careful of giving no offence to the Romish Party as to expunge a Passage out of the Publick Liturgie when the Queen was a Protestant much greater reason had the Archbishop to correct those Passages in a formal Prayer not confirmed by Law when the Queen was one of that Religion Nothing in this or any of the rest before which tends to the bringing in of Popery the prejudice of the true Protestant Religion or the suppressing of the Gospel Had his Designs tended to the Advancing of Popery he neither would have took such pains to confute their Doctrines nor they have entertained such secret practices to destroy his Person of which more hereafter Had he directed his endeavours to suppress the Protestants he would not have given so much countenance to Dury a Scot who entertained him with some hopes of working an Accord betwixt the Lutheran and Calvinian Churches In which Service as he wasted a great deal of time to little purpose so he received as much Encouragement from Canterbury as he had reason to expect Welcome at all times to his Table and speaking honourably of him upon all occasions till the Times were changed when either finding the impossibility of his Undertaking or wanting a Supply of that Oyl which maintained his Lamp he proved as true a Scot as the rest of that Nation laying the blame of his miscarriage in it on the want of Encouragement and speaking disgracefully of the man which had given him most Had he intended any prejudice to the Reformed Religion Reformed according to the Doctrine of Calvin and the Genevian Forms both of Worship and Government he would not have so cordially advanced the General Collection for the Palatine Churches or provided so heartily for the Rochellers and their Religion touching which last we find this Clause in a Prayer of his for the Duke of Buckingham when he went Commander of his Majesties Forces for the Isle of Rhe viz. Bless my dear Lord the Duke that is gone Admiral with them that Wisdom may attend all his Counsels and Courage and Success all his Enterprises That by his and their means thou wilt be pleased to bring Safety to this Kingdom Strength and Comfort to Religion Victory and Reputation to our Country Had he projected any such thing as the suppressing of the Gospel he would not have shewed himself so industrious in preventing Socinianism from poysoning those of riper years in turning afternoon Sermons into Catechising for the instruction of Children in prohibiting all Assemblies of Anabaptists Familists and other Sectaries which oppose the Common Principles of the Christian Faith For that his silencing of the Arminian Controversies should be a means to suppress the Gospel or his favouring of those Opinions designed for a back-door to bring in Popery no wise man can think The Points in Controversie between the Calvinists and Arminians in the Reformed Churches of Calvin's Plat-form are agitated no less fiercely by the Dominicans on the one side the Iesuits and Franciscans on the other side in the Church of Rome the Calvinists holding with the Dominicans as the Arminians do with the Iesuit and Franciscan Friars And therefore why any such compliance with the Dominicans the principal Sticklers and Promoters in the Inquisition should not be looked on as a Back-door to bring in Popery as well as a Compliance in the same Points with the other two Orders is beyond my reach With which I shut up my Discourse touching the Counsels and Designs which were then on foot and conclude this year The next begins with a Parliament and Convocation the one Assembled on the thirteenth the other on the fourteenth of April In Calling Parliaments the King directs his Writs or Letters severally to the Peers and Prelates requiring them to attend in Parliament to be holden by the Advice of his Privy Council at a certain Time and Place appointed and there to give their Counsel in some great and weighty Affairs touching himself the safety of the Realm and the defence of the Church of England A Clause being
supply but in the grant thereof blasted his Majesties Expedition against the Scots whose Cause they resolved to make their own and received thanks from them for that favour in their next Remonstrance Which coming to his Majesties ears on Munday the fourth of May he called his Council together on the next Morning betimes by whose unanimous consent he dissolved the Parliament On Tuesday April 14 the Convocation assembled in the Chapter-house of the Church of St. Paul from whence they waited on his Grace and the rest of the Bishops to hear the Sermon in the Quire The Sermon preacht by Turner Residentiary of the Church His Text was taken out of Mat. 10.16 Behold I send you forth as Sheep in the midst of Wolves which he followed home unto the Purpose In the close of the Sermon he had a passage in these words or to this effect that all the Bishops held not the Reins of Church Discipline with an even hand but that some of them were too easie and remiss in the ordering thereof Whereby though they sought to gain to themselves the popular plause of meekness and mildness they occasionally cast on other Bishops more severe than themselves the unjust imputation of Rigour and Tyranny and therefore he advised them withall with equal strictness to urge an universal Conformity The Sermon ended the Clergy fell to the electing of their Prolocutor as before commanded pitching unanimously on Dr. Richard Steward Clerk of his Majesties Closet and Dean of Chichester to be presented the next day to the Archbishop and the rest of the Prelates in the Chappel of King Henry vii at Westminster to which the Synod was adjourned The next day being come after a Protestation made in writing by the Sub-Dean and Prebendaries of that Church for not acknowledging the Archbishop of Canterbury or the rest of the Bishops to have any Jurisdiction in that place and the admitting of the same for good and valid they were permitted to proceed in their Convocation The business of that day was the presenting of the Prolocutor by Sheldon Warden of All-souls his Admission by the Archbishop and Stewards unwilling readiness to discharge the Office each of them delivering their conceptions in Elegant Latine Speeches as the custome is but the Archbishops longer than both the rest Which Ceremonies being performed his Grace produced a Commission under the Great Seal by which they were enabled according to the said Statute of King Henry viii to propose treat consult and agree upon the Exposition or Alteration of any Canon then in force and upon such new Canons Orders and Constitutions as the said Bishops and Clergy of which the Lord Archbishop to be alwaies one should think â—it necessary and convenient for the honour and service of Almighty God the good and quiet of the Church and the better Government thereof to be performed and kept by the said Archbishops Bishops and the rest of the Clergy in their several places as also by the Dean of the Arches and by all others having Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction in the Province of Canterbury and by all other persons within this Realm so far as being Members of this Church they may be concerned Provided alwaies that no such Canons Orders or Constitutions so to be considered on as aforesaid be contrary or repugnant to the Liturgy established or the Rubricks in it or the 39 Articles or any Doctrinal Orders and Ceremonies of the Church of England already established as also that nothing should be done in execution of the same till being exhibited to his Majesty in writing to be allowed approved confirmed and ratified or otherwise disallowed annihilated and made void as he should think fit requisite and convenient and then to be allowed approved and confirmed by Letters Patents under the Great Seal of England Also the said Commission to continue and remain in force during the present Session of Parliament and to expire together with it For the procuring of this Commission as the Archbishop had good reason as well for countenancing and confirming his former Actings as for rectifying many other things which required reformation so had his Majesty as good reasons for the granting of it the grounds whereof contained in his Commission of Iune 13. for confirming all the Acts of this Convocation are to this effect He had been given to understand that many of his Subjects being misled against the Rites and Ceremonies then used in the Church of England had taken offence at the same upon an unjust supposal That they were not only contrary to Law but also introductive unto Popish Superstitions whereas it well appeared unto him upon mature deliberation that the said Rites and Ceremonies which were then so much quarrelled at were not only approved of and used by those godly and learned Divines to whom at the time of the Reformation under King Edward vi the compiling of the Book of Common-Prayer was committed divers of which suffered Martyrdom in Queen Maries daies but also again taken up by this whole Church under Queen Elizabeth Which Rites so taken up had been so duly and ordinarily practiced for a great part of her Reign within the memory of divers living as that it could not then be imagined that there would need any Rule or Law for the observation of the same nor that they could be thought to savour of Popery He found too plainly that since those times for want of an express Rule therein and by the subtle practices of some men the said Rites and Ceremonies began to fall into disuse and in place thereof other Foreign and unfitting usages by little and little to creep in But being he found withal that in the Royal Chappels and in many other Churches most of them had been ever constantly used and observed his Majesty could not but be very sensible of the inconvenience And he had cause also to conceive that the Authors and Fomenters of those Jealousies though they coloured the same with a pretence of zeal and did seem to strike only at some supposed iniquity in the said Ceremonies yet aimed at his Royal Person and would have his good Subjects think that he himself was perverted and did worship God in a superstitious way and that he did intend to bring in some alteration in the Religion here established From which how far he was and how utterly he detested the very thought thereof he had by his many Declarations and upon sundry other occasions given such assurance to the World that no man of wisdom and discretion could ever be so beguiled as to give any serious entertainment to such brainsick Jealousies And as for the weaker sort who were prone to be misled by crafty seducers he alwaies assured himself that as many of them as had loyal or but charitable hearts would from thenceforth utterly banish all such causeless fears and surmises upon those his Sacred Professions so often made as a Defender of the Christian Faith their King and Sovereign He
perceived in the next place That the Ring-leaders of many well-minded people did make the more advantage for the nourishing of such distempers amongst them because the aforesaid Rites and Ceremonies or some of them were now insisted upon but only in some Diocesses and were not generally received in all places nor constantly nor uniformly practiced throughout all the Churches in the Kingdom and thereupon have been liable to be quarrelled and opposed by them who use them not In imitation therefore of the pious Examples of King Edward vi Queen Elizabeth and King Iames of Blessed Memories he thought it most agreeable to his own Honour and the good of his People to Licence the Archbishops Bishops and the rest of the Clergie in their several Convocations to make such further Orders Ordinances and Constitutions as should be found necessary for the Advancing of Gods Glory the Edifying of the Holy Church and the due Reverence of his Blessed Mysteries and Sacraments And this he did to this end and purpose That as he had been ever careful and ready to cut off Superstition with the one hand so he might also expell Profaneness and Irreverence with the other By means whereof it might please Almighty God to bless him and this Church committed to his Government that it might at once return to the true former splendour of Uniformity Devotion and holy Order the last whereof for many years last past had been much obscured by the devices of some ill affected to it where it had long stood from the very beginning of the Reformation and through inadvertency of some in Authority in the Church under him Such were the Motives which induced his Majesty to grant this Commission which was exceeding acceptable to the greatest and best affected part of the whole Assembly as being an evident demonstration of the Trust and Confidence which his Majesty had reposed in them In a grateful acknowledgment whereof for the support of his Majesties Royal Estate and the effectual furtherance of his most Royal and Extraordinary Designs abroad they gave him six Subsidies after the rate of four shillings in the pound to be paid in the six years then next following by two equal parts or moyeties in every year appointing a Committee to put the Grant into form and make it ready for a Confirmation by Act of Parliament But the first thing in which they acted by this Commission was the tendring of a Canon to them by the Archbishop of Canterbury For suppressing the further growth of Popery and reducing Papists to the Church with Order to the Prolocutor and inferiour Clergy to enlarge and perfect it as to them seemed most conducible to the end desired But afterward considering how much it might redound to his estimation that the said Canon should proceed intirely from himself alone he recalled the Paper into his own hands and after some time of deliberation returned it back unto the Clergy in the very same words in which it passed By which so framed and enlarged it was Ordained That all and every Person or Persons of what Rank soever having and exercising any Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction as also all Persons entrusted with Cure of Souls should use respectively all possible care and diligence by open Conferences with the Parties and by Censures of the Church in inferiour and higher Courts as also by Complâ—ints unto the Secular Power to reduce all such to the Church of England who were misled into Popish Superstition Those publick Conferences to be managed by the Bishop in person if his Occasion will permit it or by some one or more Learned Men of his especial appointment The time and place of such Conferences with the Names of the Persons to be admitted to the same to be of the Bishops nomination Such Papists as refuse to appear at any of the said Coâ—ferences to be counted obstinate and such Ministers as should refuse to act therein without a reasonable Cause approved by the Bishop to be Suspended for six Months Provided That the place appointed for the said Conferences be not distant above ten miles from their dwelling Houses That in case such Conferences produce not the effect desired all Ecclesiastical Persons shall then be careful to inform themselves of all Recusants above the age of 12 years in their several Parishes as well concerning their not coming to the Church as their resorting to other places to hear Mass of all such as be active in seducing the Subjects from coming to Church and disswading them from taking the Oath of Allegiance the Names of all such to be presented that being cited and found obstinate they might be publickly Excommunicated as well in the Cathedral as their Parish Churches The like course to be also taken by the Diocesans in places of exempt Jurisdiction and the Offenders to be turned over to the High-Commission That the Names of all such as are presented in any Inferiour Jurisdiction be transmitted within six Months to the Diocesans by them to be returned toâ—ether with the Names of such as have been presented in their own Visitations to his Majesties Justices of Assize in their several Circuits And the same course to be also taken in returning the Names of all such persons as have been either Married or Buried or have â—ave had their Children Christned in any other form than according to the Rules of the Church of England to the intent they may be punished according to the Statutes in that behalf That Information be given by all Churchwardens upon their Oaths what persons are imployed as Schoolmasters in Recusants Houses to the end that if they have not or will not subscribe they may be forbidden and discharged from teaching Children any longer And the Names of all Persons which entertain such Schoolmasters to be certified at the next Assizes Such Schoolmasters to incur the publick Censure of the Church as do not carefully instruct the Children committed to them in the publick Catechism and the Names of such Parents as either thereupon shall take away their said Children or otherwise send them to be educated beyond the Seas to be presented upon Oath at the Visitations and certified also to the said Justices as before is said that the said Parents may be punished according to Law The said Certificate to be presented to the Judges by the Bishops Registers immediately on the Reading of the Commission or at the end of the Charge upon pain of Suspension for three Months from their several Offices The said Judges and Justices being entreated and exhorted not to fail of putting the said Laws in execution and not to admit of any vexatious Suit or Suits against any Churchwardens or other sworn Officers for doing their duty in this kind That a Significavit be made in Chancery by all the several Bishops of the Names of all such persons as have stood Excommunicated beyond the time limited by the Laws desiring that the Writ De Excommunicato capiendo may be issued against them
in every Quarter of the year at Morning Prayer And it was added by the Canons that if any Parson Vicar Curate or Preacher should Voluntarily or carelesly neglect his duty in publishing the said Explications and Conclusions according to the Order above prescribed he should be suspended by his Ordinary till his Reformation That all Bishops Priests and Ministers should Teach Preach and Exhort their People to Obey Honour and Serve their King and that they presume not to speak of his Majesties Power any other way then in the Canon is expressed with reference to Excommunication and a Suspension of two years for the first Offence and Deprivation for the second to be inflicted by his Majesties Commissioners for Causes Ecclesiastical upon all Persons whatsoever which in any Sermon Lecture Determination or Disputation should maintain any point of Doctrine contrary to the said Propositions and Explications In reference to the preservation of the Episcopal power an Oath was dâ—awn up in the Upper and sent down to the Lower House of Convocation by them to be debated approved and ratified upon Approbation Which Oath was required to be taken by all Archbishops Bishops Priests and Deacons before the second day of November then next following to be tendered in the presence of a publike Notary to all Priests and Deacons by the Bishop in person or his Chancellour or some grave Divines named and appointed by the Bishop under his Episcopal Seat In the first words of the Oath aâ— it came from the Lords it was expressed in these words that every man should Swear to the Doctrine and Discipline established in Church of England And this occasioned some dispute concerning the extent of the word Discipline whither it comprehended the Episcopal Government and the publick Forms of Divine Worship or was to be restrained only to the use of the Keys as it was practiced in Ecclesiastical Courts Some would have had the words run thus I. A. B. do swear that I approve the Doctrines Discipline or Government established c. But against this it was objected First that the Government of the Church was sufficiently provided for by the following clause in which there was an especial Enumeratâ—â—â— of all Offices impowred in the Government of the Church and that it was incongruous to make that Discipline and Government to be the same and that Government should be said to contain all things or any thing which was necessary to Salvation And they that thus objected would have had it pass in these words viz. I approve the Doctrine Discipline and Forms of Worship established in the Church of England as containing all things necessary unto Salvation Which though it seemed more plausible and intelligible then the other was yet being put unto the vote it was carried for Discipline or â—â—â—â—rnment under pretence of not clogging the Oath with things unnecessary and such as might be made capable of a variation According to which Vote the Canon was drawn up with this title viz. An Oath injoyned for the preventing of all Innovations in Doctrine and Government and the Oath it self injoyned in this form following that is to say I. A. B. Do swear that I do Approve the Doctrine and Discipline or Government Established in the Church of England as containing all things necessary to salvation And that I will not endeavour by my self or any other directly or indirectly to bring in any Pâ—pish Doctrine contrary to that which is so established Nor will I ever give my consent to alter the Government of this Church by Archbishops Bishops Deans and Archdeacons c. As it stands now established and as by Right it ought to stand nor yet ever to subject it to the usurpations and Superstitions of the See of Rome And all these things I do plainly and seriously acknowledge and swear according to the plain and Common sense and understanding of the same words without any Equivocation or mental evasion or secret reservation whatsoever And this I do heartily willingly and truly upon the faith of a Christian So help me God in Jesus Christ. The Oath being past the Canon was drawn up by the former hand according to such Instructions as were sent along with it By which it was required that all Masters of Art the Sons of Noblemen only excepted all Bachelors or Doctors in Divinity Law or Physick all that are licenced to practice Physick all Registers â—â—ctuaries and Procters all School-masters all such as being natives oâ— Naturalized do come to be incorporated into the Universities here having taken any Degree in any Foreign University should be bound to take the said Oath the same Oath to be Administred to all such of the persons abovenamed residing in any University by the Governors of their several Houses and by the Bishop Respectively to all which should from thenceforth be admitted to holy Orders or receive any Institution Collation or Licence for the serving of any cure with several Penalties to all beneficed Parsons and all such as were then in any Ecclesiastical dignity for their Refusal of the same that is to say a suspension ab officio for the first Refusal à beneficio officio for the second and Deprivation for the tâ—ird a Moneths deliberation being granted betwixt each Refusal These two great matters being thus concluded A message is delivered by the Prolocutor from the house of Bishops by which the Clergy were desired to consider of the best expedient for inducing an Uniformity in the Church about the situation of the Lords Table the Receiving of the blessed Sacrament and the due Revenue to be used in the house of God and to prepare a Caâ—â—â— to that purpose if they found it necessary On the Receiving of 〈◊〉 message a grand Committee was selected out of the Ablest men oâ— the House to take that great and weighty business into consideration and to Report unto the House whatsoever they should do therein that it might pass or be rejected as the House thought fit The Committee consisted of 27. the Prolocutor being reckoned into the number their meeting to be held the same afternoon in the Chappel of King Hen. 7. Where being met and sitting about the table provided for the use of the Bishops the points were seriously debated every man speaking his opinion in them when it came to his turn without interruption beginning with the Prolocutor and so proceeding from man to man till it concluded with the Clerk for the Church of Westminster So placed of purpose that he might answer all such arguments as had been brought against any of the points proposed and were not answered to his hand The Prolocutor having taken the summe of every mans Judgement declared that the far Major part had appeared for placing the Lords Table where the Altar stood the drawing neer unto it to receive the Sacrament and the making of due Reverences at the entring into the Church and going out of it and thereupon put it to the question whether they
in Visitations those of the Bishop many times tâ—â—â—â—tning the Archdeacons one Bishops differing from anothers the Successors from his Predecessors and the same person not consistâ—nt to the same Articles which himself had published By means whereof the people were much disturbed the Rules of the Church contemned for their multiplicity unknown by reason of their uncertainty and despised for the inconstancy of them that made them Of all which he desired the Convocation to provide a remedy by setting out one Uniform Book of Articles to be the standing Rule oâ— all Visitations for the time to come The motion pleased the Prolocutor and the rest of the Clergy who thereupon desired him in pursuit of his own project to undertake the compiling of the said Book of Articles and to present it to the House with convenient speed Which notwithstanding there wanted not some secret practices to illude the motion and frustrate the design approved of by the general Voâ—e Some who observed the moderation of the Articles which had been drawn for the Metropolitical Visitation and finding them to leave a greater liberty about placing the Communion Table and the order of officiating the Divine Service than the new Articles might allow of addrest themselves unto his Grace desiring that those Articles might be commended to the Convocation to be a standing Rule for all Visitations in the times succeeding which Proposition was thought to relish well enough with him at the first proposal though afterwards on further consideration he suffered the business to proceed in the former course It was not long before another Canon was tendred to the Prolocutor for advancing a more general Conformity than that which was contained in the Declaration And it was tendred by the same hand which had before presented that against Sectaries in reference to whom it passed without opposition or alteration It was enjoyned by that Canon under pain of suspension that all Preachers as well beneficed men as others should positively and plainly preach and instruct the People in their publick Sermons that the Rites and Ceremonies in the Church of England were lawful and commendable and that the People ought not only to conform themselves to those Rites and Ceremonies but chearfully to submit themselves unto the Government of the Church as it was then established under his Majesty Another was brought in but by whom I know not Concerning the Conversation of the Clergie by which it was desired in compliance to the ancient Canons of the Church and in particular to Canon 74 75. of the year 1603. That all Clergy men in this Church setting before their eyes the glory of God the holiness of their Calling and the edification of the People committed to them should carefully avoid all excess and disorders that by their Christian and Religious Conversation they might shine forth as lights unto others in all godliness and honesty and that all those to whom the Government of the Church was committed should set themselves to countenance and encourage Godliness Gravity Sobriety and all unblameable Conversation in the Ministers of it and diligently labour by the due execution of the Canons aforesaid and all other Ecclesiastical Provisions made for that end to reform all offensive and scandalous persons which were in the Ministry Which Canon was so well approved of that it past without any stop or resistance All matters going thus calmly on the Clergy began to take into consideration the great excesâ—es and abuses which were complained of in many Offices of Ecclesiastical Courts They found the Exorbitancies of the Chancellors to be grown so great that they contemned the lower Clergy and thought themselves independent of the Bishops under whom they served They found that many abuses had been committed in the Sentences of Excommunication and Absolution the slovenly executing whereof had been very offensive as also in Commutations of Penance and conniving at unlawful Marriages out of which some Officers in those Courts raised no small advantage Complaint was also made of some oppressions which had been laid upon the Subject by concurrent Jurisdictions partly and partly by vexatious Citations in which nothing was more aimed at than the Officers Fees which must be paid though nothing could be proved against the Party when he came before them The consideration and redress of all which grievances being referred to the Committee of twenty six the said Committee was desired by the Prolocutor to hold their meetings in his house situate under the North-side of the Abbey-Church and therefore most convenient both for himself and them The Grievances were great and yet not greater than the Clamour which was raised about them which made the Committee very intent upon the stilling of the noise by providing better for themselves their Brethren and the rest of the Subjects but not without all due respect to the Professors in that honourable Faculty of the Civil Laws Lamb Dean of the Arches and Heath Judge of the Audience being both Members of the Convocation were taken into that Committee not only to assist their Consultations in point of Law but to moderate the â—ervor of their Proceedings by the Fan of Reason The whole Reformation brought within the compass of these seven Canons 1. Concerning Chancellors Patents 2. Chancellors not alone to censure any of the Clergy in sundry cases 3. Excommunication and Absolution not to be pronounced but by a PRIEST 4. Concerning Commutations and the disposing of them 5. Touching current Iurisdictions 6. Concerning Licences to marry 7. Against vexatious Citations In the first of the seven it was required That no Bishop should grant any Patent to any Chancellor Commissary or Official for any longer time than the life of the Grantee only That in all such Patents the Bishops should reserve to themselves and their Successors the power of giving institution to Benefices of giving Licences to teach School or Preach as also of exercising their Jurisdiction either alone or with the Chancellor at his own discretion all the accustomed Fees to be reserved unto the Chancellor c. as in former times That no Dean and Chapter should confirm any Patent to any Chancellor c. wherein the said conditions were not exprest under pain of Suspension to be inflicted on them severally by their Metropolitan And finally That under the heaviest Censures no reward should be taken for any of the Offices and Places abovementioned In the composure of which Canon as the first branch was made to cut off Reversions so was the â—â—st added to prevent corruptions For he most commonly sells Justice that hath bought his Office In the second it was ordered That no Chancellor Commissary or Official unless he be in holy Orders should proceed to Suspension or any higher Censure against any of the Clergy in any criminal cause other than neglect of appearance upon legal Citing but tâ—at all such cases should be heard by the Bishop in person with the assistance of his Chancellor or
Commissary or if the Bishops occasions will not permit then by his Chancellor or Commissary and two grave dignified or beneficed Ministers of the Diocess to be assigned by the Bishop under his Episcopal Seal who shall hear and censure the said cause in that Consistory By the third it was ordained That no Excommunications or Absolutions should be good or valid in Law except they be pronounced either by the Bishop in person or by some other in holy Orders having Ecclesiastical Jurisdiction or by some grave Minister beneficed in the Diocess being a Master of Arts at least and appointed by the Bishop the name of the said Priest or Minister being expressed in the Instrument under the Seal of the Court And that no such Minister should pronounce any such Sentence but in open Consistory or at least in some Church or Chappel the Penitent humbly craving and taking Absolution upon his knees By the fourth it was provided That no Chancellor c. should have power to commute any Penance in whole or in part but either together with the Bishop in person or with his privity in writing That if he do it by himself he should give up a full and just account of such Commutations once every year at Michaelmas to the Bishop under pain of being suspended from his Jurisdiction for the space of a year the said Commutations to be disposed of by the Bishop and Chancellor in such charitable and pious uses as the Law requires and that Commutation to be signified to the place from whence the complaint proceeded in case the crime were publickly complained of and approved notorious For preventing those vexations and inconveniencies which formerly had been occasioned by concurrent Jurisdictions It was decreed by the fift Canon under the several penalties therein contained That no Register or Clerk should give nor Apparitor execute a Citation upon any Executor to appear in any Court or Office till ten daies after the Death of the Testator And that nevertheless it might be lawful for any Executor to prove such Wills when they think good within the said ten daies before any Ecclesiastical Judge respectively to whose Jurisdiction the same might or did appertain By the sixth it was ordained for the better preventing of any further invasions to be made on the Prerogative of the See of Canterbury and of many other inconveniencies which did thence arise no Licence of Marriage should be granted from any Ordinary in whose Jurisdiction one of the parties hath not been Commorant for the space of a month immediately before the same shall â—e desired under pain of such Censure as the Archbishop should think fit to inflict And that the said Parties being commorant in the said Jurisdiction as before is said shall be made one of the Conditions of the Bond accustomably given for securing that Office And for preventing of vexatious Citations for the time to come it was required by the last Canon That no Citation should from thenceforth be issued out of any Ecclesiastical Court except it be upon Presentment but such as should be sent forth under the Hand and Seal of the Chancellor within thirty days after the fault committed the Return thereof to be made on the first or second Court-day after the serving of the same And that the Party so cited not being convinced by two Witnessâ—s on his denial of the Fact by his corporal Oath should be forthwith dismissed without any payment of Fees Provided Tâ—at this Decree extend not to any grievous Crime as Schism Incontinence Misbehaviour at the Church in the time of Divine Service obstinate Inconformity or the like Finally For preventing all unnecessary Tautologies and Repetitions of the same thing it was declared once for all That whatsoever had been declared in the former Canons concerning the Jurisdiction of the Bâ—shâ—ps their Chancellors or Commissaries should be in force as far as by Law it was appliable concerning all Deans Deans and Chapters Collegiate Churches Archdeacons and all in Holy Orders having exempt or peculiar Jurisdiction and their several Officers respectively To the Proceedings of this Committee in digesting these Canons the interposing of another business gave no stop at all though it seemed to be of more weight than all the rest His Majesty on the twentieth of May directed his Letters sealed with his Royal Signet and attested by his Signe Manual to the Bishops and Clergy assembled in Convocation Requiring and thereby Authorising them to proceed in making Synodical Constitutions for Levying the six Subsidies formerly Granted This the most easie Task of all The Grant of the six Subsidies had been drawn before and there was nothing now to be altered in it but the changing of the name of Subsidy into that of Benevolence according to the Advice of the Council-Learned by whom it was resolved That no Moneys could be raised in the name of a Subsidy but by Act of Parliament And for the Synodicalâ— Acts or Constitutions for the Levying of it they were made to their hands So that there was nothing left for them to do but to follow the Precedent which was laid before them out of the Record of Convocation Anno 1585. and to transcribe the same the Names and Sums being only changed without further trouble So that it was dispatched by the Committee Voted by the Clergie and sent up to the Bishops before the end of the next day Nor did the framing or compiling of the Book of Articles give any stop at all to him to wâ—om tâ—e digesting of them was committed from attending the Service of the Committee and the House upon all occasions though for the better Authorising of them he had placed in the Margin before every Article the Canon Rubrick Law Injunction or other Authentick Evidence upon which it was grounded Which being finiâ—hed in good time was by him openly read in the House and by the House approved and passed without alteration but that an Exegetical or Explanatory Clause in the fourth Article of the fourth Chapter touching the Reading of the Second or Communion-Service at the Lords Table was desired by some to be omitted which was done accordingly Which Articles being too many and too long to be here inserted the Reader may consult in the Printed Book first published for the Visitation of the Bishop of London and by him fitted in some points for the use of that Diocess The said Clerk brought a Canon also with him For enjoyning the said Book to be only used in all Parochial Visitations for the better settling of an Uniformity in the outward Government and Administration of the Church and for the preventing of such just Grievances which might be laid upon Churcâ—wardens and other sworn men by any impertinent inconvenient or illegal Inquiries in the Articles for Ecclesiastical Visitations The same to be deposited in the Records of the Archbishop of Canterbury To which a Clause was added in the House of Bishops giving a Latitude to themselves for adding
some Articles peculiar to their several Jurisdictions for the space of three years The same to be allowed by their Metropolitan And afterwards to content themselves with the said Articles so enlarged and accommodated for al times succeeding Some other tâ—ings there were in Proposition and Design that never ripened into Act or Execution There had been a Design in deliberation touching the drawing and digesting of an English Pontifical to be approved by this Convocation and tendred to his Majesties Confirmation Which said Pontifical was to contain the form and manner of his Majesties late Coronation to serve for a perpetual standing Rule on the like occasions Another form to be observed by all Archbishops and Bishops for Consecrating Churches Church-yards and Chappels and a third for Reconciling such Penitents as either had done open Penance or had revolted from the Faith to the Law of Mahomet Which three together with the form of Confirmation and that of Ordering Bishops Priests and Deacons which were then in force were to make up the wâ—ole Body of the Book intended But the Troubles of the Time growing greater and greater it was thought expedient to defer the Prosecution of it till a fitter conjuncture Many had took exception against the tying up of Preachers to the Form of Prayer appointed to be used before their Sermons Can. 55. For whose Relief therein a short Prayer was drawn containing all the Heads of that in the Canon And being so drawn up it was to have been tendred by the hands of one of the Clergie who would have undertaken that it should be universally received by all those which dislike the other But the Archbishop chose rather to adhere to the Canon than to venture on any new Experiment that Canon being founded on the Injunctions of Queen Elizabeth and King Edward vi at the first Reformation And so the Proposition fell without moving further Gryffith a Clerk for one of the Welsh Diocesses a moderate and sober man proposed unto the House That a new Edition might be made of the Welsh Church-Bible the old one being corrupt in some places and defective in others which he instanced in The Motion well approved by the Clergie and by the House of Bishops committed to the care of the â—our Welsh Bishops of whose proceeding in the Work by reason of the following Troubles there was little hope Nor did the Archbishop speed much better in a Motion of his which was That his Majesty might be moved for the new Printing of the Common-Prayer Book in the Latin Tongue to the end though I cannot positively say that he expressed so much at that time that it might be used in all Colledges and Halls in Officiating the Morning-Prayer at which noâ—e are bound to be present but such as are presumed to understand the Language For doing whereof he conceived he had good ground in the first Rubricks after the Preface to the Common-Prayer Book in which it is declared That though it be appointed in the aforesaid Preface that all things should be Read and Sung in the English Tongue to the end that the Congregation may be thereby Edified yet it is not meant but when men say Morning and Evening Prayer privately they may say the same in any Language that they themselves do understand And he had also the constant example of Christ-Church in Oxon. in which the first Morning-Prayers were continually Officiated in the Latin Tongue for the Prebends Students and others of the Foundation and at the Cathedral-hours in the English only for Instruction and Devotion of the Choir-men Alms-men Servants and all others which resort unto them It is a matter which deserves no small Admiration That these Canons like the first building of the Temple without the noise of Ax and Hammer should pass the House with such a general calm and quiet and be received with so many Storms and Tempests when they went abroad The very sitting of the Convocation condemned â—or an illegal Act as if it were a Crime to outlive the Parliament And much sport made by ignorant and malicious men touching the Metamorphosis of an old Convocation into a new Synod as they scoffed it which hath sufficiently been answered in that before The whole Body of the Canons Voted by the House of Commons in the following Parliament to be against the Fundamental Laws of the Realm against the Kings Prerogative Property of the Subject the Right of Parliaments and to tend to Faction and Sedition which shall be answered as sufficiently in that which follows The seven lasâ— passionately opposed by Martin and some other Ecclesiastical Judges before they passed the Royal Assent as tending to the visible discouragement if not the plain overthrow of their Profession To which it was answered by the Archbishop and the Council too That nothing but their Excrescences and Exorbitances were by those Canons pared away all their Preferments with the Profits and Lawful Fees which belonged unto it remaining as before they were Yet the Civilians made not so much noise as some Common Lawyers who look'd upon the Granting of a Benevolence by Convocation and the Levying of it by Synodical Acts and Constitutions as being an Incroachment on the Priviledges and Rights of Parliament without the Midwifery whereof the Clergie could Enact no Canons to bind the Subjects in such pecuniary Payments as were laid upon them Which were it so and that the Clergie could not give away their own without leave from others they must needs be the greatest Slaves the Sun ever shined on Whereas in truth the Clergie in Convocation have as much power to give away the money of the Clergie by whom they are chosen to that Imployment as the Commons in Parliament have to command the Money of the Cities Towns and Counties for which they serve For in the choosing of the Clerks for the Coâ—vocation there is an Instrument drawn and sealed by the Clergy in which they bind themselves to the Archdeacon or Archdeacons of their several Diocesses upon pain of forâ—eiting all their Lands and Goods to allow stand to and perform whatsoever their said Clerks or Proctors shall say do or condescend to on their behalf Greater Authority than this as the Commons have not so why the Clergie in the Convocation should not make use of this Authority as they see occasion I can find no reason Nor is it a speculative Authority only and not reducible unto Practice an Authority which was then in force but not in use as is distinguished in some Cases They had a Precedent for it in Queen Elizabeths time as before was noted not then behâ—ld as an Incroachment on the Right of Parliaments But then was then and now is now the change of Times without any alteration oâ— the Laws diversifying the same Action into good and bad But nothing raised so much noise and clamour as the Oath required by the sixth Canon Exclaimed against both from the Pulpit and the Press Reproached in printed Pamphlets
what his Pleasure was for the Prosecution of the business And so far both the King and he had very good Reason to be sensible of the dangers which were threatned to them But when the large discovery was brought unto him transmitted in Boswel's letter of the 15th oâ— Octob. â—e found some names in it which discredited the whole Relation as well in his Majesties Judgement as his own For besides his naming of some profest Papists as the Dutches of Buckingham the Countesses of Arundel and Newport Mountague Digby and Winter oâ— whose Fidelity the King was not willing to have any suspicion 〈◊〉 named the Earl of Arundel Windebank Principal Secretarie of State and Porter one of the Grooms of the Bed-Chamber whom 〈◊〉 charged to be the Kings utter enemies and such as betrayed his secrets to the Popes Nuncio upon all occasions all which his 〈◊〉 beheld as men of most approved Loyalty and affections to him By reason whereof no further credit being given to the Advertisement which they had from Boswel the danger so much scared at first became more slighted and neglected then consisted with his Majesties safety and the condition of the times which 〈◊〉 apt to mischief For though the Party who first brake the â—ee to this Intelligence might be mistaken in the names of some of the Accomplices which were interessed in the designe whose Relations unto those of the Church of Rome might give some ground for the mistake yet the calamities which soon after â—ell upon them both the deplorable death of the Archbishop first and his Majesty afterwards declare sufficiently that there was some greater Reality in the Plot then the King was willing to believe But it â—ad been a Maxime with King Iames his Father That Suspicion was the sickness and disease of a Tyrant which laid him open to all the subtle Practices of malicious cunning And it had been taken up by this King for an Axiom also That it was better to be deceived than to distrust which paved a plain and easie way to all those misfortunes which in the whole course of his Reign especially for ten years last past had been brought upon him And as for Canterbury himself he had so many dangers threatned from the Puritan Faction as made him bend his whole thoughts to prevent their Practices who had already declared their Purpose towards his Destruction For a bruiâ—e being maliciously spread abroad that the late Parliament had been dissolved by his Procurement the Rabble became so inâ—lamed that a Paper was pasted up at the Exchange on Saterday the ninth of May advising and animating the Apprentices to Sack his House at Lambeth on the Munday following This gave him a sufficient warning to expect a storm and to prepare himself against it which he did with so much care and courage that though he was assaulted that night with a confused Raskal Rabble of five hundred persons yet they were not able either to force the House or do any visible harm unto it The next day he procured some pieces of Cannon which he caused to be planted for defence of the great Gate which leads into the house and strengthned all the lesser doors which opened towards the Garden and other places so that there was no danger to be feared from the like alarms though prudently he withdrew to his Chamber at Whitehall till the Rage of the People was blown over Some of the principal Actors in this Sedition being apprehended and committed to the Goal in Southwark were forcibly delivered by others of their Accomplices who brake open that and all the other Prisons in that Precinct for which one Benslead who appeared in the head of that Riot was on the 21. of May condemned for Treason and was accordingly drawn hanged and quartered for a terrour to others Which seasonable Execution put an end to the Outrage but not to the malice of the People Libels against him being scattered in most parts of the City For though about the end of August a Paper was dropt in the Covent Garden encouraging the Souldiers and Apprentices to fall upon him in the Kings Absence his Majesty being then newly gone against the Scots yet there was no Tumult raised upon it the People standing in more fear of the Hangman than to expose themselves again to the Knife and Halter Howsoever thinking it as unsafe as it was imprudent to tempt the Rabble to bestow another visit on him at his house in Lambeth he gave order that the High Commission should be kept in St. Pauls and he did well and wisely in it For the Commissioners sitting there on October 22. were violently assaulted by a mixt multitude of Prâ—wnists Anabaptists and Puritans of all sorts to the number of 2000. and upwards crying out they would have no Bishops nor no High Commission In which Tumult having frighted away the Judges Advocates and Officers of the Court they brake down all the Seats and Benches which they found in the Consistory putting the King to a new necessity of keeping a Guard upon that Church as before at Westminster not only at the next sitting of the said Commissioners but at the first meeting of the Convocation which soon after followed And though one Quatreman had appeared in the head of this company and animated all the rest to commit these insolencies yet there was nothing done in order to his Punishment or Apprehension the Party being grown so audacious in their disorders partly upon the near approach of the Parliament but principally by the coming in of the Scots that they contemned the Law and defied the Magistrates For the Scots being put into a stock of Reputation by the Kings Recalling of his Forces the year before had took up store of Arms and Ammunition as before was said upon days of Payment Advertised of his Majesties Preparation to make war upon them and confident oâ— a strong party which they had in England they entred the Realm in hostile manner taking in all places of importance which they found in their way And having put by his Majesties Forces near a place called Newbourn they past over the Tine and presently made themselves Masters of the strong Town of New-Castle by which they put a bridle into the mouths of the Londoners his Majesties Forces looking on or not very far distant The news of this Invasion being brought to the King on August 20. he began a Posting Journey towards his Army in the North But he neither found the same men nor the same affections as he had so unfortunately discharged the year before Many of these Souldiers being so ill principled or so ill perswaded that in their marchings through the Country they brake into Churches pulled up the Railes threw down the Communion Tables defac'd the Common-Prayer-Books tore the Surplices and committed many other Acts of outragious insolence The chief Command he had entrusted to the Earl of Northumberland whom he had before made Admiral of his Royal Navy for defence
himself was fain to call both Houses before him within two daies after there to Explain or rather to Retract so harsh a Title calling them afterwards by the name of his Subjects of Scotland as he used to do which gave the Commons such a sense of their Power and of his Compliance that they resolved to husband both to their best advantage and not so easily to part with their Friends of Scotland as his Majesty first hoped they would The differences might have been agreed at York or Rippon if the Commissioners of the Scots had been as forward as the English but the Scots so delayed them as his Majesty noted in that Speech that it was not possible to end it there The Scots had other work to do besides their own and must be kept in pay at the charge of the English till they had brought his Majesty into such a condition that it was not safe for him to deny them any thing which they had the confidence to require Such a beginning had this long and unhappy Parliament unhappy to the King and to all that loved his Power or Person most men who looked on his Affairs with the eye of Judgment presaging that this thrifâ—y omission of the Publick Pomp in the present Conjunctures would prove as inauspicious to him as the like neglect had done at his Coronation and that this Parliament which began without solemnity would prove a Parliament of sorrows unto him and his With little better Fortune did the Convocation take beginning at S. Pauls Church on the morrow after handselled at their first meeting by the sad news of the Decease of Dr. Neile Archbishop of York which had been brought unto the Town the day before A man he was who had past through all Degrees and Orders in the Church of England and thereby made acquainted with the conveniencies or distresses incident to all conditions He had served the Church as Schoolmaster Curate Vicar Parson Master of the Savoy Dean of Westminster Clerk of the Closet to both Kings successively Bishop of Rochester Lichfield Lincoln Durham and Winchester and finally Archbishop of York in which place he died Many good Offices he had done to the Church and Church-men in his attendance at the Court crossing the Scots in most of their suits their Ecclesiastical Preferments which greedily and ambitiously they hunted after and thereby drawing on himself the general hatred not only of the Scots but Scotizing English But of this Prelate we have spoke so much upon other occasions that we may save the labour of any further addition than that he died as full of years as he was of honours an affectionate Subject to his Prince an indulgent Father to his Clergy a bountiful Patron to his Chaplains and a true friend to all which relied upon him more fortunate in the time of his death than the course of his life in being prevented by that blessed opportunity from seeing those calamities which afterwards fell upon the King the Church and all that wish well to either of them which must have been more grievous to him than a thousand deaths But this bad news retarded not the Convocation from proceeding forwards the Prelates and Clergy attending the Archbishop from the Chapter-house into the Choire where they heard the Sermon Preached at that time by Bargrave then Dean of Canterbury which done the Clergy settled to the choice of a Prolocutor electing the same man who had before discharged the Place with so much dexterity Adjourned to Westminster and Protestation made by the Sub-Dean and Prebends according to the usual custome the Prolocutor was presented to the Archbishop and Bishops in the Chappel of King Henry vii at what time the Archbishop in an eloquent but sad Oration bemoaned the infelicities which he saw hanging over the Church advising every one there present to perform their Duties and not to be wanting to themselves or the cause of Religion as far forth as they were concerned in their several places Nothing more done of any moment in this Convocation but that a motion was made by Warmistre one of the Clerks for the Diocess of Worcester to this effect viz. That they should endeavour according to the Levitical Laws to cover the Pit which they had opened and to prevent their Adversaries intention by condemning such offensive Canons as were made in the last Convocation He had before offered at many things in that Convocation but such was his ill-luck that the Vote was for the most part passed before he spake nor had he better fortune in his motion now than his offers then the Members of that House not being willing to condemn themselves till they were accused So that not having any other way to obtain his purpose he caused a long Speech which he had made upon this occasion to be put in Print bitter enough against some Canons and Proceedings in the former Session but such as could not save him from a Sequestration when the rest of the Clergy were brought under the same condition Whilst these things were acting on the Stage of Westminster the Earl of Strafford was not Idle in acting his part at York amongst the Souldiers whose affections he had gained so far that he was generally beheld with esteem and veneration He had before sufficient proof how strongly the Scots aimed at his destruction expressed in their Remonstrance and the Intentions of their Army as they called the Pamphlet but more especially by the refusal of the Scots Commissioners to hold the Treaty at York and the reasons given for their refusal for in a Paper of theirs presented on October 8. They had insisted on the danger apprehended by them in going to York and casting themselves and others who might be joyned with them into the hands of an Army commanded by the Lord Lieutenant of Ireland against whom as a chief Incendiary according to their demands which was the subject of the Treaty it self they resolved to proceed They complained also in that Paper That in the Parliament of Ireland he had proceeded against them as Traitors and Rebels That he honoured them in his common talk with no better Titles That his Commission was to destroy them And that by all means and by all occasions he had hindred all Propositions tending to a Pacification for fear himself might be excluded from the benefit of it He was not without a strong presumption that the Scots were animated unto these Demands and incouraged to invade the Kingdom by some of those which were of greatest Prevalency in both Houses of Parliament And lying so near the Scots in the head of his Army he had not only gained assurance as he conceived in many particulars to confirm it but that there was a Confederacy made between the Heads of the Covenanters and some of the leading Members of both Houses his most Capital Enemies to subject the Government of the Church and innovate in that of the Civil State which Intelligence being digested
into the Form of an Impeachment he intended to present to the House of Peers as soon as he had taken his place amongst them and to that end prepared for his last Journey to London from whence he never was to return alive Calling together some of his especial Friends and many of the chief Officers and Commanders which remained in the Army he made them acquainted with his purpose of going to Westminster to attend the Parliament leaving to them the Charge of his Majesties Forces and the preserving of those parts from the spoyl of the Enemy An Enterprise from which he was disswaded by most of his Friends alledging that he could not chuse but know that the Scots and Scotizing English had most infallibly resolved on his destruction and that innocency was no Armour of Proof against the fiery Darts of malicious Power That seeing such a storm hang over his head rather keep himself in the English Army being under his Command which he had gained upon exceedingly by his noble carriage or pass over into Ireland where the Army rested wholly at his Devotion or transport himself to some Foreign Kingdom till fairer weather here in reference to his own safety and the publick peace should invite him home That it was no betraying of his innocency to decline a Trial where Partiality held the Scales and Self-ends backt with Power and made blind with Prejudice were like to over-ballance Justice That if Sentence should be passed against him for default of appearance which was the worst that could befal him yet he would then keep his head on his shoulders until better times and in the mean season might do his Majesty as good Service in the Courts of many Foraign Princes as if he were sitting in White-hall at the Council Table Turning a deaf car to these considerations he Resolved to prosecute his design but was scarce entred into the House of Peers when followed at the heels by Pym whom it concerned as much as any who fearing or knowing his intendments impeacht him of high Treason in the name of all the Commons of England requiring their names that he might be sequestred from the House and Committed to Custody And here again it was conceived that the Earl shewed not that praesentiam animi that readiness of Courage and Resolution which formerly had conducted him through so many difficulties in giving over his design For though he lost the opportunity of striking the first blow yet he had time enough to strike the second which might have been a very great Advantage to his preservation For had he offered his impeachment and prosecuted it in the same paces and method as that was which was brought against him it is possible enough that the business on both sides might have been hushed up without hurt to either And for so doing he wanted not a fair Example in the second Parliament of this King when the Earl of Bristol being impeached of high Treason by the Kings Attorney at the instance and procurement of the Duke of Buckingham retorted presently a recrimination or impeachment against the Duke and by that means took of the edge of that great Adversary from proceeding further Nor gave it little cause of wonder unto many wise men that a person of so great Spirit and knowledge should give himself up so tamely on a general accusation only without any particular Act of Treason charged upon him or any proof offered to make good that charge not only to the loss of his Liberty as a private Person but to the forfeiture of his Priviledge as a Member of Parliament But the impeachment being made his Restraint desired and nothing by him offered to the Contrary he was committed the same day Novemb. 11. to the Custody of the Gentleman Vsher called the Black-rod and not long after to the Tower Sir George Ratcliff one of his especial confidents being presently sent for out of Ireland by a Serjeant at Arms as concriminal with him In this condition he remained till the 16th of Decemb. without any particular Charge against him Which at the last was brought into the House of Peers by the Scots and presented in their Names by Lord Paget one of the Members of that House In which they did inform against him in reference to matters which concerned Religion that in promoting the late pretended Innovations he had been as forward as Canterbury himsâ—lf and to that end had preferred his Chaplain Bramhall to the See of Derrie and Chappel to the Colledge of Dublin that he had threatned to burn the Articles of Ireland agreed upon in Convocation Anno 1615. by the hand of the Hangman and would not hearken to the Primate when he desired a Ratification of them by Act of Parliament for preventing and suppressing the said Innovations that he countenanced divers books against them and their Covenant which were Printed at Dublin and caused all Persons above the age of sixteen years to abjure the said Covenant by a solemn Oath or otherwise to be Imprisoned or to fly that Kingdom that at his last coming into England he had openly said that if ever he returned unto the Honourable Sword he would not leave any of the Scots in that Kingdom either Root or Branch and that he did advise the great Council of Peers assembled at York to send them back again in their own blood and that he might whip them out of England In further pursuance of this Charge it was prest against him in the Articles Exhibited by the House of Commons on the 16 â—h of February for so long it was before he heard any more news from them That he maintained a correspondence with the Papists of Ireland endeavoured to raise hostility between England and Scotland and had consented to the betraying of New-castle into the hands of the Scots to the end that the English being nettled by so great a loss might be more Cordially engaged in the War against them that he gave a Warrant under his hand to some Bishops in the Church of Ireland and their Chancellors and other Officers to Arrest the Bodies of such of the meaner sort as after Citation should refuse to appear before them or should refuse to undergo and perform all Lawful decrees and sentences given or issued out against them and the said persons to keep in the next Common Goal till their Submission to the said Orders and Decrees and otherwise shew some Reason to the Contrary to the Lords of the Counsel that in the Moneth of May in the year 1639. he caused a new Oath to be contrived Enforced especially upon those of the Scottish Nation in the Realm of Ireland by which the party was obliged to Renounce the Covenant and to swear that he would not Protest against any of his Majesties Royal Commands but submit himself in all obedience thereunto and had put divers grievous fines upon many of them on their Refusal of the same that he required the like Oath for the
Observation of all Rites and Ceremonies then established or from thenceforth to be established by the Kings Authority saying that he would prosecute all Repugners of them to the very Blood The Rest of the Articles relating unto Civil matters I omit of purpose as neither being pertinent or proper to my Present History observing only in this place that for the better carrying on of their charge against him they had gained two points more necessary to be craved than fit to be granted The first was which they carried in the House of Lords by a Major Vote that no Bishop should be of that Committee for the Preparatory Examinations in the present case under colour that they were excluded from acting in it by some Ancient Canons as in Causa sangiums or the cause of blood concerning which a brief discourse entituled De jure Paritatis Episcoporum was presented to his Grace of Canterbury and some other Bishops for asserting all their Rights of Peerage and this of being of that Committe amongst the rest which either by Law or Ancient Custom did belong unto them The second was that the Lords of the Council should be examined upon Oath for anything which was said or done by the Earl of Strafford at the Council Table Which being yielded by the King though tending visibly to the Derogation of his Power and the discouragement of all such as either were or should be of his Privy Council the Archbishop was accordingly Examined on December 4th being the next day after the said Condescention Nor was it long before the like Oath was required and obtained by them against the Archbishop himself being the next man whom the Scots and their Confederates in both houses had an eye upon He knew there was some danger coming toward him by the said combination but thought not at the first it would reach so far as to touch his Life The most he looked for as he told the Author of these Collections on the second or third day after the beginning of the Parliament was to be sequestred from his Majesties Councils and confin'd to his Diocess to which he profest himself as willing as any of his Enemies were desirous of it And as it seems his Enemies at the first had no further thoughts For it appeareth by a passage in his Diary that on Thursday Decemb. 24th four Earls of Great Power in the Upper House declared unto a Parliament man that they were resolved to Sequester him only from the Kings Council and deprive him of the Archiepiscopal dignity and no more then so which though it were too much and savoured of too little Justice to be so resolved before any particular charge was brought against him yet I consider it as an Argument of their first intentions that they aimed not at his Life but at his removal In Order whereunto it was thought expedient that his Majesty should be moved to release the Bishop of Lincoln from his long imprisonment and to restore him to his place in the house of â—â—â—rs knowing full well how Active an Instrument they were sure to find him by reason of some former grudges not only against the Archbishop but the Earl of Stafford Which motion being made and granted he was conducted into the Abby Church by six of the Bishops and there officiated it being a day of Humiliation as Dean of Westminster more honoured at the first by the Lords and Commons then ever any of his Order his person looked upon as Sacred his words deemed as Oracles And be contiâ—â—â—d in tâ—is height tâ—ll having served their turn against the Archâ—isâ—op and the Lord Lieutenant he began sensibly to decline and grew at last to be generally the most hated man of all the Hierarchy Orders are also made by the House of Commons for releasing such as were Imprisoned by the Star-Chamber Council-Table or High-Commission and more particularly for the remanding of Bastwick Prynne and Burton from the several Islands to which they were before confined Upon which general Goal-delivery Burton and Prynne had so contrived it as to come together met on their way as far as Brainford by some thousands of the Puritan Faction out of London and South-wark and by them silently conducted with Bays and Rosemary in their hands to their several Houses to the intolerable affront of the Courts of Justice and his Majesties Government his Majestie conniving at the insolency or not daring to punish it Not well reposed after the toil and trouble of so long a journey Prynne joyns himself with Bagshaw before remembred and both together are admitted to a private conference with the Bishop of Lincoln in the beginning of December which boded no great good to the Church or State or any who had formerly appeared in defence of either These preparations being made the Project was carried on a main For on the 16 â—h of that month the Canons made in the late Convocation were condemned in the House of Commons as being against the Kings Prerogative the Fundamental Laws of the Realm the Liberty and Property of the Subject and containing divers other things tending to Sedition and of dangerous Consequence A Vote was also past for making Canterbury the Principal Author of the said Canons for a Committee to be nominated to enquire into all his former Actions and for preparing a Bill against all those of the said Convocation by whom these Canons were subscribed but the sorrows of that day did not end there neither For on the same a charge was laid against him in the house of Peers by the Scots Commissioners that being the day in which they had accused the Earl of Strafford for doing ill offices and being an Incendiary between the Nations And in pursuance of the plot on Fryday the 18 â—h of the same Moneth he was Impeacht by Hollis in the name of all the Commons of England of no less then Treason and thereupon without any particular charge against him he was committed to the custody of the Gentleman Usher leave only being granted him to repair to his house at Lambeth for the Collecting of such Papers as were necessary for his Justification At Maxwells house for so was the Usher of the Black-Rod called he remained ten weeks before so much as any General charge against him was brought up to the Lords During which time he gained so much on the good opinion of the Gentle-woman of the House that she reported him to some of her Gossips to be one of the goodest mâ—n and most Pious Souls but with all one of the sillest fellows to hold talk with a Lady that ever she met with in all her life On the 26 â—h of February This charge was brought up to the Lords â—y â—ane the younger consisting of fourteen General Articles which Generals he craved time to prove in particular and thereupon a Vote was passed for transmitting the Prisoner to the Tower with leave however to remain at Maxwell's till the Munday following Which day being
come he was conveyed in Maxwell's Coach without any disturbance till he came to the end of Cheapside from whence he was followed by a railing Rabble of rude and uncivil People to the very Gates of the Tower Where having taken up his Lodging and settled his small Family in convenient Rooms he diligently resorted to the Publick Chappel of that place at all times of Worship being present at the Prayers and Sermons and some 〈…〉 â—earing himselâ— uncivilly reviled and pointed at as it were by 〈…〉 Preachers sent thither of purpose to disgrace and vex 〈◊〉 All which Indignities he endured with such Christian meekâ—â—ss as rendred him one of the great Examples both of Patience and 〈◊〉 these latter Times The principal things contained in the Charge of the Scots Commissioners were these that follow viz. That he had press'd upon that 〈◊〉 many Innovations in Religion contained in the Liturgie and 〈◊〉 of Canons contrary to the Liberties and Laws thereof That he had written many Letters to Ballentine Bishop of Dumblane and Dean of the Kings Chappel in Scotland in which he required him and the 〈◊〉 of the Bishops to be present at the Divine Service in their Whites 〈◊〉 blamed the said Bishop for his negligence and slackness in it and â—â—xing him for Preaching Orthodox Doctrine against Arminianism that he had caused the said Bishop to be reprehended for commanding a Solemn Fast to be kept in his Diocess on the Lords day as if they had offended in it against Christianity it self That he gave order for the â—aking down of Stone Walls and Galleries in the Churches of Edenborougâ— to no other end but for the setting up of Altars and Adoration 〈◊〉 the East That for their Supplicating against these Novations they were encountred by him with terrible Proclamations from his Maâ—â—â—â— declared Rebels in all the Parish-Churches of England and a 〈…〉 against them by his Arts and Practices That after the Pa 〈◊〉 made at Perwick he frequently spake against it as dishonou 〈◊〉 and unfit to be kept their Covenant by him called ungodly and 〈…〉 Oaths imposed upon their Countrymen to abjure the same That 〈…〉 nâ—t in the presence of the King and their Commissioners to 〈…〉 the General Assembly held at Glasco and put his Hand un 〈…〉 for Imprisoning some of those Commissioners sent from the Parliament of Scotland for the Peace of both Nations That when the late Parliament could not be moved to assist in the War against them he had caused the same to be dissolved and continued the Con 〈◊〉 to make Canons against them and their Doctrines to be punished four times in every year That he had caused six Subsidies to 〈…〉 on the Clergy for maintaining the War and Prayer to be made 〈◊〉 all Parish-Churches That shame might cover their faces as Enemies to God and the King And finally That he was so industrious in advancing Popery in all the three Kingdoms that the Pope himself could not have been more Popish had he been in his place Such was the Charge exhibited by the Scots Commissioners in which was nothing criminal enough to deserve Imprisonment much less to threaten him with Death And as for that brought up from the House of Commons it consisted of fourteen General Articles as before was said ushered in with a short Preamble made by Pym and shut up with a larger Aggravation of the Offences comprehended in the several Articles the substance of which Articles was to this effect 1. That he had Traiterously endeavoured to subvert the Fundamental Laws of the Realm to introduce an Arbitrary and Tyrannical Government and to perswade his Majesty That he might Lawfully raise Money of the Subject without their common Consent in Parliament 2. That to this end he had caused divers Sermons to be Preached and Books to be Printed against the Authority of Parliaments and for asserting an absolute and unlimited Power over the Persons and Goods of the Subjects to be not only in the King but also in himself and the rest of the Bishops and had been a great Promoter of such by whom the said Books and Sermons had been made and published 3. That by several Messages Letters Threatnings c. he had interrupted and perverted the Course of Iustice in Westminster-Hall whereby sundry of his Majesties Subjects had been stopp'd in their just Suits and thereby made subject to his will 4. That he had traiterously and corruptly sold Iustice to such as had Causes depending before him and taken unlawful Gifts and Bribes of his Majesties Subjects and had advised and procured his Majesty to sell Places of Iudicature and other Offices 5. That he had caused a Book of Canons to be Composed and Published without lawful Authority in which were many things contained contrary to the Kings Prerogative the Fundamental Laws c. and had caused many of the same to surreptitiously passed and afterwards by fear and compulsion to be subscribed by the Prelates and Clerks there assembled notwithstanding they had never been Voted and Passed in the Convocation 6. That he hath assumed to himself a Papal and Tyrannical Power both in Eccesiastical and Temporal Matters over his Majesties Subjects in this Realm and other places to the disherison of the Crown dishonour of his Majesty and derogation of his Supreme Authority in Ecclesiastical Matters 7. That he had endeavoured to alter and subvert Gods true Religion by Law established in this Realm and instead thereof to set up Popish Superstition and Idolatry and to that end had maintained many Popish Doctrines enjoyned many Popish and Superstitious Ceremonies and cruelly vexed and persecuted such as refused to conform unto them 8. That 〈◊〉 order thereunto he had intruded into the Rights of many of his Majesties Officers and Subjects in procuring to himself the Nomination of divers Persons to Ecclesiastical Benefices and had taken upon him the commendation of Chaplains to the King promoting and commending none but such as were Popishly affected or otherwise unsound in Doctrine or corrupt in Manners 9. That to the same intent he had chosen such men to be his Chaplains whom he knew to be notoriously disaffected to the Reformed Religion and had committed unto them or some of them the Licencing of Books to be Printed whereby many false and Superstitious Books had been Published to the great scandal of Religion and the seducing of many of his Majesties Subjects 10. That he had endeavoured to reconcile the Church of England to the Church of Rome confederating to that end with divers Popish Priests and Iesuits holding Intelligence with the Pope and permitting a Popish Hierarchy or Ecclesiastical Government to be established in this Kingdom 11. That in his own Person and by others under his Command he had caused divers Godly and Orthodox Ministers of Gods Word to be Silenced Suspended and otherwise grieved without any lawful or just cause hindred the Proaching of Gods Word cherished Prophaneness and Ignorance amongst the People and compelled
many of his Majesties Subjects to forsake the Kingdom 12. That he had endeavoured to cause discord between the Church of England and other Reformed Churches and to that end had suppressed and abrogated the Priviledges and Immunities which had been by his Majesty and his Royal Ancestors granted to the Dutch and French Churches in this Kingdom 13. That he had endeavoured to stir up War between his Majesties Kingdoms of England and Scotland and to that end had laboured to introduce into the Kingdom of Scotland divers Innovations both in Religion and Government for their refusing whereof he first advised his Majesty to subdue them by force of Arms and afterwards to break the Pacification made between the Kingdoms forcing the Clergie to contribute toward the Maintenance of the War 14. And finally That to preserve himself from being questioned for these and oâ—her his traiterous courses he had laboured to divert the ancient course of Parliamentary Proceedings and by false and malicious slanders to â—â—cease his Majesty against Parliaments This was the substance of the Charge to which afterwards they added other which were more Particulars when they found themselves ready for his Tryal Anno 1644. and there we shall hear further of them I note here only by the way That one of those which had been added to make up the Tale and create a greater hatred of him as selling Iustice taking 〈◊〉 c. for which never any Man of Place and Power was more cleary innocent was found so far unfit for a Prosecution that it was suppressed An excellent Evidence of his Integrity and Uprightness in such a long-continued course of Power and Favour But Sorrows seldom come alone The Danger first and afterwards the questioning of so great a Prelate left the Church open to the Assaults of a potent Faction and the poor Clergy destitute of a constant Patron The first Assault against the Church was made at St. Margarets Church in Westminster on a day of Publick Humiliation November 17. the same on which the Bishop of Lincoln was â—â—â—eâ—tated with such Triumph in the abby-Abby-Church At what time the Minister Officiating the Second Service at the Communion-Table according to the ancient Custom was unexpectedly interrupted by the naming and singing of a Psalm to the great amazement of all sober and well-minded men And at the Meeting of some Anabaptists to the number of 80. at a House in Southwark it was preached That the Statute 35 Eliz. for restraining the Queens Majesties Subjects in their due Obedience was no good Law because made by Bishops striking at once both at the Liturgie and Government of the Church by Law established The Bishops left out of the Committee for Examinations in the business of the Earl of Strafford and in all other Committees by the fraud and artifice of the Clerk of the Parliament not named in such proportion to the Temporal Peers as had been accustomed The same Clerk at the Reading of such Bills as came into that House turned his back toward them in disdain that they might not distinctly hear what he read as if their consenting or dissenting to the point in question had been judged unnecessary And to prepare the way the better for their Declination Pennington attended by some hundreds of the Raskal Rabble presents a Petition to the Commons in the name of the City of London subscribed by 15000 hands of several qualities most of them indigent in Estate and of known disaffections to the present Goverment In which Petition it was prayed That the Government of Bishops might be abolished That Rites and Ceremonies might be press'd no longer upon the consciences of the weak and that many other things at which they found themselves grieved might be also abrogated After which followed many bitter Speeches made against them by the Lord Faulkland Bagshaw White and others in the House of Commons by the Lords Say and Brook in the House of Peers by Brook alone in a Printed Pamphlet in which he reproacheth them as born of the Dregs of the People the names of the Lords Spiritual being despitefully left out of all Bills which passed this Session to shew how insignificant they were in an Act of Parliament And all this seconded by many Petitions of like nature in the name of many whole Counties and Populous Cities and in their names presented to the Houses of Parliament though the said Petitions for the most part were never either seen or heard of by the greatest and most considerable number of those in whose names they were subscribed Which coming to his Majesties knowledge he called both Houses unto Whitehall Ianuary 25. Where he informed them of the Distractions that were then occasioned through the connivence of the Parliament there being some men who more maliciously than ignorantly would put no difference between Reformation and Alâ—eration of Government from whence it came that Divine Service was irreverently interrupted and Petitions in an indirect way procured and presented That he was willing to concur with them for reforming all Innovations both in Church and Commonwealth and for reducing all things to the same condition in which they stood in the best and happiest times of Queen Elizabeth That he could not but take notice of many Petitions given in the name of divers Counties against the established Government of the Church and of the great threatnings against the Bishops That they will make them to be but Cyphers or at least their Voices to be taken away That if upon serious debate they could shâ—w him that the Bishops had some Temporal Authority not so necessary for the Government of the Church and upholding Episcopal Jurisdiction he would not be unwilling to desire them to lay it down And finally If they had encroached too much upon the Temporality he was content that all Abuses of that kind should be redressed and that he would go with them so far and no further And to say truth it concerned the King to look about him when his own Regal Power not that of the Bishops only was so openly strook at it being Preached by the said Anabaptists but the Week before That he could not make a good Law because not PERFECTLY REGENERATE and was only to 〈◊〉 in Civil Matters But all this little edified with such of the Lords and Commons as had the carrying on of the Plot against Episcopacy they â—ound the temper of the King and having got him on the Anvile they resolved to hammer him As an Expedient to the Work it was sound necessary to question and disgrace all those who either had been active in advancing those Publick Orders which were now branded by the name of Innovations or otherwise industrious in his Majesties Service some to be sacrificed to the pleasure of particular Persons others to satisfie the fury or discontentments of the People generally Of the first sort were Pocklington and Bray both Doctors in Divinity the first of late made Chaplain in Ordinary to the King the
second Chaplain of long time to the Archbishop of Canterbury This last had Licenced two of Pocklington's Books the one being a Sermon Preached at a Visitation before the Bishop of Lincoln the other a Discourse of Altars and the most proper situation of the Lords Table in which were many Passages against that Bishop To pacifie which oâ—fended Deity Pocklington must be sacrificed on his own Altar deprived of all his Preferments at the present and made uncapable of receiving others for the time to come Bray being enjoined to Preach a Recantation-Sermon in St. Margarets Church and 〈◊〉 to retract one and thirty Articles which the Bishop had collected out of those Books Heylyn had been Petitioned against by Pryâ—â—â— at his first coming home as a subservient Instrument under the Archbishop himself of all his Sufferings and was kept four days in Examination but finally dismiss'd without shame or censure Cosens informed against by Smart who had been deprived for his factious Inconformity of some good Preferments in the Bishopâ—ick and Church of Durham was under a great Storm at first but being one that would not shrink in the wetting he stood stoutly to it and in conclusion was dismissed without any other loss but of Time and Charges The like happened also unto Heywood Vicar of St. Giles's in the Fields Squire of St. Leonard's in Shoreditch and Finch of Christchurch The Articles against which four and some others more being for the most part of the same nature and effect as namely Railing in the Communion-Table Adoration toward it Calling up the Parishioners to the Rail to receive the Sacrament Reading the Second Service at the Table so placed Preaching in Surplices and Hoods Administring the Sacrament in Copes Beautifying and Adorning Churches with Painted Glass and others of the like condition which either were to be hâ—ld for Crimes in the Clergy generally or else accounted none in them And though the Informations were so slight and inconsiderable that none of those who were impeach'd could legally be made obnoxious to any Punishment and that the credit of the Informers not proved by Oath which the Commons had no power to give was the chief ground oâ— their Procâ—edings yet that these poor men might appear more monstrous in the eye of the World the Articles against Pocklington Cosens Heywood Squâ—â—e Finch c. were ordered to be put in Print without care taken whether they were true or not They knew full well that when dirt was once thrown upon any man some of it must needs stick upon him or about his Garments how careful soever he might be to wipe it of This course they also held with the Bishop of Ely impeaching him of many pretended Misdemeanours in the See of Norwich viz. That he deprived or banished within the space of two years fifty godly learned painful Ministers His placing the Communion Table Altar-wise and causing a Rail to be set before it The practicing of Superstition in his own Person his bowing toward it Consecrating the Bread and Wine at the West side of the Table with his back toward the People and elevating the same above his head that the People might see it which last Points as they made most noise so they found least proof causing the Seats in all places to be so contrived that the people must of necessity kneel toward the East according to the pious Custom of the Primitive Times Turning all afternoons Sermons into Catechisings by Question and Answer according to the Kings Instructions Appointing no Prayer to be used by Preachers before their Sermons but that prescribed by the Canon and that the Bells should give no other warning for Sermons than they did for Prayers that the People might resort unto the Church at all times alike as by the Laws and Statutes of the Realm they were bound to do In consideratiâ—â— whereof it was resolved upon the Question to be the Opinion oâ— that House That the said Bishop was unfit to hold or 〈◊〉 Office or Divinity in the Church or Commonwealth and that a Message should be sent to the Lords desiring them to joyn with tâ—â— Commons in Petitioning his Majesty to remove him botâ— from his Person and Service By which this wise Prelate understood that his neerness to the Kings Person was his greatest Crime and thereupon in imitation of the Castor having first obtained his Majesties consent thereto he discontinued that attendance which might occasion more danger to him than it brought in profit Which Prosecutions of the Clergy but this last especially have brought me unto the year 1641. Which brought more trouble to the Country Clergy than the last year had done to those which lived in London The Committee Authorised by the House of Commons for Affairs of Religion finding their work begin to fail them and that Informations came not up so last as had been expected dispatched Instructions 〈◊〉 all parts of the Kingdom for an enquiry to be made into the 〈◊〉 and Aâ—tions of the Clergy in their several Parishes And that the Inquisition might be made with the greater diligence not only 〈◊〉 as were in Authority but every ingenious Person was required to 〈◊〉 Active in improving the present opportunity by giving true Inâ—â—â—mation of all the Parishes in their several Counties I know it was pretended by the said Instructions that enquiry should be made into Pluralities and defect of maintenance as well as into scandalous and â—â—preaching Ministers yet the main business was to bring the Clergy on the Stage and find some matter of complaint against them Quite contrary in this to the Emperour Trajan who in the midst of the Persecutions which he had raised against the Church commanded by his Imperial Edict That no strict Inquisition should be made of those who did profess the Faith of Christ but only that they should be punished if accidentally or by the voice of Common Fame they should be offered unto judgment What mischief hereupon ensued in animating the Parishioners against their Minister seducing Servants to accuse and betray their Masters alienating the affections of the Clergy from one another and by that means subjecting them to that dissipation which soon after followed shall be shewn hereafter so far forth as it coms within the compass of this present History But whilâ— these clouds were gathering together in the Country â—s great a tempest seemed to be brewing in the City which threatned no less danger to the Church it self than those proceedings to the Clergy For in the beginning of this year we find some Divines of name and note convened in the Dean of Westminsters Lodgings to consult about matters of the Church the occasion this The Convocation was then sitting but not impowered by his Majesties Commission to act in any thing of concernment It was therefore ordered by the Peers March 21. that a Committee of ten Earls ten Bishops and ten Barons should be nominated in the name of the rest for settling the aâ—fairs
Lords as double in number to the Bishops But whatsoever his fears were they were soon removed that Meeting being scattered about the middle of May upon the bringing in of a Bill against Deans and Chapters which so divided the Convenors both in their persons and affections that they never after met together Concerning which we are to know that not only most of the Lords of the Lower House and many Lower-House Lords in the Upper House resolving to pull up Episcopacy by the very roots thought it convenient to begin with lopping the Branches as laying no pretence to Divine Institution The voting of which Bill exceedingly amazed all those of the Prelatical Clergy as knowing at what Root it struck though none seemed presently concerned in it but such as had some benefit or subsistance in those foundations To still the great noise which was raised about it the Commons seemed not unwilling that some of the Cathedral Clergy should advocate for the continuance of those Capitular Bodies and others of the contrary Party to present their Reasons for their Dissolution The time appointed being come Hacket Archdeacon of Bedford and one of the Prebends of St. Pauls pleaded both learnedly and stoutly in behalf of those Churches and Burges of Watford who not long before brought down his Myrmidons to cry for Justice against Strafford to the Parliament doors was all for down with them down with them to the very ground But though they differed in their Doctrine yet they agreed well enough in their applications Burges declaring it unlawful as well as Hacket that the Revenues of those Churches should otherwise be imployed than to pious uses This seemed to put the business to a stand for the present time but Canterbury knowing with what case it might be resumed advised the drawing of a Petition to both Houses of Parliament in the name of the University of Oxon. which had a great stock going in the Ship of the Church not only for the preservation of the Episcopal Government but of those Foundations as being both the Encouragements and Rewards of Learning In which Petâ—tion having spoken in few words of the Antiquity and Succession of Bishops from the Apostles themselves they insist more at large upon such Suggestions as might best justifie and endear the cause of Cathedral Churches which being the most material of all those motives which were laid before them to that purpose we shall â—â—re subjoyn And we become further suiters saith that Vniversity for the continuance of the Pious Foundations of Cathedral Churches with their Lands and Revenues As Dedicate to the Service and Honour of God soon after the Plantation of Christianity in the English Nation As thought fit and usefully to be preserved for that end when the Nursâ—â—â—â— of Superstition were demolished and so continued in the last and 〈◊〉 times since the Blessed Reformation under King Edward the sixth Queen Elizabeth and King James Princes Renowned through the world for their Piety and Wisdom As approved and confirmed by the Law◠〈◊〉 this Land Ancient and Modern As the Principal and outwâ—rd 〈◊〉 and encouragements of all Students especially in Diviâ—â—â—â— and the fâ—ttest Reward of some deep and Eminent Scholars As 〈…〉 in all Ages many Godly and Learned men 〈…〉 strongly asserted the truth of the Religion we Profess 〈◊〉 the many fierce oppositions of our Adversaries of Rome As 〈…〉 a competent Portion in an Ingenious way to many younger brothers of good Parentage who devote themselves to the Ministery of the Gospel As the only means of subsistance to a multitude of Officers and other Ministers who with their families depend upon them and are wholly maintained by them As the main Authors or upholders of 〈…〉 Schools Hospitals High-ways Bridges and other Pious works 〈◊〉 special causes of much Profit and advantages to those Cities where 〈◊〉 are situate Not only by Relieving the Poor and keeping conve 〈◊〉 Hâ—â—pitality but by occasioning a frequent Resort of strangers 〈◊〉 other parts to the great benefit of all trades-men and inhabi 〈◊〉 in those places As the goodly Monuments of our Predecessors 〈◊〉 and present Honour of this Kingdom in the Eye of Foreign Na 〈◊〉 As the Chief support of many thousand families of the Layety who enjoy fair Estates under them in a free way As yielding a con 〈◊〉 and ample Revenue to the Crown And as by which many of the 〈…〉 Proâ—essors in our Vniversities are maintained The subver 〈…〉 whereof must as we conceive not only be attended 〈…〉 consequences as will redound to the Scandal of many well 〈…〉 our Religion but open the mouths of our Adversaries and if 〈…〉 against us and as likely in time to draw after it harder condi 〈…〉 in a considerable part of the Layety and Vniversal cheapness 〈…〉 upon the Clergy a lamentable drooping and defection of 〈…〉 knowledge in the Vniversities which is easie to firesee but will be hard to Remedy The like petition came from Cambridge as much concerned in this â—â—mmon cause as their sister of Oxon. But neither of them could 〈◊〉 so far as take off the edge of the ax which had been thus 〈◊〉 at the Root of the tree though it did blunt it at the present 〈◊〉 they which had the managing of the Design finding that the 〈◊〉 Churches were two strongly Cemented to be demolished at an Instant considered seasonably for themselves that the furthest way about did many times prove the nearest way to the journeys end A Bill was therefore passed in the House of Commons and sent up to the Lords by which it was to be Enacted if their Vote had carried it First that the Bishops should have no Voices in Parliament Secondly that they should not be Commissioners for the Peace or Judges in any Temporal Courts And that they should not fit in the Star-chamber nor be Privy Counsellors Which Bill being Voted part by part The two last parts were passed by a general consent not above one or two dissenting But the first branch was carried in the Negative by such an Unison consent in the Lords then present that if the Bishops had not Voted in defence of themselves the Temporal Lords alone who appeared for them had carried it by sixteen Voices The point being still upon debate those Lords which had shewed themselves against the Bishops resolved to put it to the Fortune of another day protesting that the Former manner of Voting the said Bill by Branches was both Vnparliamentary and Illegal and therefore that the Bill was either wholly to be passed or ejected wholly which being condescended to the whole Bill was utterly cast out of the House by so many voices that the Bishops might have spared their own till another time And though according to the Rules of all former Parliaments that a Bill which had been once cast out of the House should never be prest again the same Session yet this Bill found a way to it within few moneths after and almost
the Kingdom At Hull he had a Magazine of Arms and Ammunition provided for the late intended War against the Scots and laid up there when the occasion of that War was taken away Of this Town he intended to possess himself and to make use of his own Arms and Ammunition for his own preservation but coming before the Gates of the Town he was denied entrance by Hoâ—ham who by the appointment of the House of Commons had took charge of that place The Gentry of Yorkshire who had Peâ—â—tioned the King to secure that Magazine became hereby more firmly united to him The like had been done also by the Yeomandry and those of the inferiour sort if his proceedings had not been undermined by a Committee of four Gentlemen all the Members of the House of Commons and all of them Natives of that County sent thither purposely in a new and unprecedent way to lie as Spies upon his Counsels and as Controllers to his Actions Some Messages there were betwixt him and the Houses of Parliament concerning the atoning of these differences whilst he was at York but the nineteen Propositions sent thither to him did declare sufficiâ—â—tly that there was no peace to be expected on his part unless he had made himself a Cypher a thing of no signification in the affairs of State It was desired in the eighth of these Propositions That his Majesty would be pleased to consent to such a Reformation as should be made of the Church Government and Liturgy as both Houses of Parliament should Advise wherein they intended to have Consultation with Divines as was Expressed in their Declaration And that his Majesty would contribute his best assistance to them for the raising of a sufficient maintenance for Preaching Ministers throughout the Kingdom And that his Majesty would be pleased to give his Consent to Laws for taking away of Innovations and Superstitions and of Pluralities and against Scandalous Ministers For satisfaction whereunto he first repeats unto them so much of a former Answer returned to their Petition which accompanied the Remonstrance of the State of the Kingdom as hath already been laid down in the year foregoing and after calls to their Remembrance a material clause in his Message of the 14th of February at such time as he yielded his consent to deprive the Bishops of their Votes in Parliament In which it was declared That his Majesty had Observed great and different troubles to arise in the hearts of his people concerning the Government and Liturgy of the Church and therefore that he was willing to refer the whole consideration to the Wisdom of his Parliament which he desired them to enter into speedily that the present Distractions about the same might be composed that he desired not to be pressed to any single Act on his part till the whole was so digested and settled by both Houses that his Majesty might cleerly see what was fit to be left as well as what was fit to be taken away Of which he addeth that he the more hoped for a good success to the general satisfaction of his People because they seemed in their Proposition to desire but a Reformation and not as had been daily Preached for Necessary in those many Coventicles which for the ninteen Months last past had so swarmed in this Kingdom a Destruction of the Present Discipline and Liturgy that he should most cheerfully give his best assistance for raising a sufficient maintenance for Preaching Ministers in such course as should be most for the encouragement of Piety and Learning that to the Bills they mentioned and the Consultation which they intimated as he knew nothing of the particular matters of the one though he liked the Titles of themselves so neither did he of the manner of the other but by an Informer to whom he gave little credit and wisht no man did more Common Fame he could say nothing till he saw them With which general well studied answer he dismissed that Article These Propositions and the entertaining of so many Petitions by the Houses of Parliament visibly tending to the Abolition of Episcopal Government made it appear most necessary in the Eyes of those who wisht well to it to hasten the publishing of such Petitions as had been presented to the King in behalf thereof and by his Majesty had been Ordered to be published accordingly For what could otherwise be expected but that many such Petitions should be presented to his Majesty and both Houses from several Counties in the Kingdom for the preserving of that Government under which this Church had flourished with Peace and Happiness since the Reformation Amongst which none did plead the cause with greater servency then that which was tendred in the name of the Gentry and Clergy of the Diocess of Canterbury partly out of the esteem they had to their Metropolitan and partly out of the affection which they carried to the cause it self In which Petition it was sâ—ewed That notwithstanding this Kingdom hath by the singular Providence of Almighty God for many years last past happily flourished above all other Nations in the Christian World under the Religion and Government by Law Established yet hath it been of late mâ—st miserably disâ—racted through the sinister Practices of some private persons ill affected to them both By whose means the present Government is disgraced and traduced the houses of God are profaned and in part deâ—aced the Ministers of Christ are contemned and despised the Ornaments and many Vtensils of the Church are abused the Liturgie and Book of Common Prayer depraved and neglected That absolute model of Prayer the Lords Prayer vilified the Sacraments of the Gospel in some places unduly administred in other places omitted Solemn days of Fasâ—ing observed and appointed by private Persons Marriages Illegally Solemnized Burials uncharitably performed And the very Fundamentals of Religion subverted by the Publication of a new Creed and teaching the Abrogation of the Moral Law For which purpose many offensive Sermons are daily Preached and many Impious Pamphlets Printed And in contemning of Authority many do what seemeth good in their own Eyes onely as if there were no King nor Government in this our Israel Whereby God is highly provoked his Sacred Majesty dishonoured the Peace of the Kingdom endangered the Câ—nsciences of the People disquieted the Ministry of Gods word disheartned and the Enemies of the Church imboldned in their enterprise For redress whereof May it please this great and Honourable Council speedily to Command a due observation of the Religion and Government by Law Established in such manner as may seem best to the Piety and Wisdom of his Royall Majesty aâ—d this Honourable Court Your Petitioners as they shall confidently expect a blessing from heaven upon this Church and Kingdom so shall they have this further cause to implore the Divine Assistance upon this Honourable Assembly To this Petition there subscribed no fewer then 24 Knights and Baronets Esquires and Gentlemen
way before him at a place called Turnhom-Green neer Chiswick it was thought safer to retreat toward Oxon. while the way was open than to venture his Army to the fortune of a second Battel which if it were lost it would be utterly impossible for him to raise another At Oxon. he receives Propositions of Peace from the Houses of Parliament but such as rather did beseem a conquering than a losing side Amongst which I find this for one That his Majesty would be pleased to give his Royal Assent for taking away Superstitious Innovations and to the Bill for the utter abolishing and taking away all Archbishops Bishops their Chancellors and Commissaries Deans Subdeans Deans and Chapters Archdeacons Canons and Prebendaries and all Chanters Chancellors Treasurers Sub-Treasurers Succentors and Sacrists and all Vicars Choral and Choristers old Vicars or new Vicars of any Cathedral or Collegiate Church and all other their under-Officers out of the Church of England To the Bill against Scandalous Ministers To the Bill against Pluralities and to the Bill for Consultation to be had with Godly Religious and Learned Divines That his Majesty would be pleased to pass such other Bills for settling of Church-Government as upon Consultation with the Assemby of the said Divines shall be Resolved on by both Houses of Parliament and by them to be presented to his Majesty Which Proposition with the rest being presented to him on Candlemas-day he referred to the following Treaty to be held at Oxon. in which he found the Commissioners of the Houses so streighted in Time and so tied up to their Instructions that nothing could be yielded by them which might conduce to the composing of the present Distempers But it was indifferent to them what Success they found either in the Propositions or the Treaty who had already entred on the Rents and Profits of all the Episcopal Sees and Capitular Bodies which were within the Power of their Armies and Sequestred the Benefices of all such as stood in their way under the common notion of scandalous Ministers who if they had offended against the Laws of tâ—e Realm by the same Laws were to have been proceeded against that so being legally deprived the vacant Churches might be left to be filled by the Patrons with more deserving Incumbents But such a course was inconsistent with the present Design Most of the Silenced Lecturers and Factious Ministers which within ten years then last past had left the Kingdom either for Inconformity or Debt or their own intemperance of Spirit had of late flock'd into it amain like so many Birds of Rapine to seek after the Prey And upon these and such as these the Sequestred Benefices were bestowed to be held no otherwise by them than as Vsufructuaries or Tenants at Will that so they might continue in a servile obsequiousness to the Power and Pleasure of their great Landlords With which his Majesty being made acquainted he presently signified his dislike and resentment of it by his Royal Proclamation bearing date at Oxon. May 15. 1643. In which he first complains That divers of the Clergy eminent for their Piety and Learning were forced from their Cures and Habitations or otherwise silenced and discharged from exercising their Ministry for no other reason but because contrary to the Laws of the Land and their own Consciences they would not pray against him and his Assistants or refused to publish any illegal Commands and Orders for fomenting the unnatural War raised against him but conformed themselves according to the Book of Common Prayers and Preach'd Gods Word according to the purity thereof without any mixture of Sedition Next That the said Clergy being so forcibly driven out or discharged of their Cures many Factious and Schismatical Persons were intruded into them to sow Sedition and seduce his good Subjects from their Obedience contrary to the Word of God and the Laws of the Land Part of the Profits of the said Benefices allotted to the said Intruders the rest converted to the Maintenance of the War against him And thereupon he streightly commandeth all his good Subjects to desist from such illegal courses against any of the Clergy aforesaid to pay their Tythes to the several and respective Incumbents or their Assigns without guile or fraud notwithstanding any Sequestration pretended Orders or Ordinances whatsoever from one or both Houses of Parliament and this to do under pain of being proceeded against according to Law as they should be apprehended and brought to the hands of Justice their Lands and Goods in the mean time to be sequestred and taken into saâ—e custody for their disobedience Requiring all Churchwardens and Sides-men to be assistant in gathering and receiving their Tythes Rents and Profits and to resist all such Persons as much as in them lay which were intruded into any of the Benefices or Cures aforesaid But this served rather to declare his Majesties Piety than to stop the course of those Proceedings For justifying whereof the Clergy must be branded with Offences of divers conditions some of them of such a scandalous and heynous nature as were not to be expiated with the loss of Livings but of Lives if any Legal Evidence had been found to prove them And that nothing might be wanting to their infelicity an infamous Pamphlet is dispersed Licenced by White Chairman for the Committee for Religion under the Title of The first Century of Scandalous and Malignant Priests c. Which though his Majesty abominated upon very good reason when it first came unto his knowledge yet would he not give way that a Recrimination should be made of the adverse Party by such as undertook to do it on far juster grounds In like manner they proceeded to the execution of another part of their design mentioned and presented in the said Proposition touching a Consultation to be had with Godly Religious and Learned Divines For not intending to expect his Majesties pleasure their Commissioners were no sooner returned from the Treaty at Oxon. but they caused such an Assembly to be called by their own Authority as should be sure to do the Work recommended to them The Convocation was in force but not fit to be trusted nor durst they venture to commit the choice of men to the Beneficed Clergy according to the course of National and Provincial Synods That Power they kept unto themselves committing the Nomination unto such as served for the several Counties that so each County might be furnished with such Persons to perform the Service as could have no Authority to bind them by their Constitutions or any other Publick Acts made and agreed upon in that Assembly An Assembly of a very strange mixture consisting of a certain number of the Lords and Commons with a greater proportion of Divines some of which were Prelatical some Independent and the greater part of them Presbyterians out of which spawned another Fry by the name of Erastians And that they might not be bound to this Journey-work
as thought of Practice for any Alteration unto Popery or any blemishing of the true Protestant Religion established in England as I was when my Mother first bore me into the World And let nothing be spoken but truth and I do here re-challenge whatsoever is between Heaven and Hell that can be said against me in point of my Religion in which I have ever hated dissimulation And had I not hated it perhaps I might have been better for worldly safety than now I am but it can no way become a Christian Bishop to halt with God Lastly If I had a purpose to blast the true Religion established in the Church of England and to introduce Popery sure I took a wrong wâ—â— to it For my Lords I have staid more going to Rome and reduced more that were already gone than I believe any Bishop or Divine 〈◊〉 this Kingdom hath dâ—ne and some of them men of great Abilities and some persons of great place And is this the way to introduce Popery My Lords If I have blemished the true Protestant Religion how could I have brought these men to it And if I had promised to introduce Popery I would never have reduced these men from it And that it may appear unto your Lordships how many and of what condition the persons are which by Gods blessing upon my labours I have settled in the true Protestant Religion established in England I shall briefly name some of them though I cannot do it in order of time as I converted them First Henry Berkinstead of Trinity Colledge in Oxon. seduced by a Iesuite and brought to London Two Daughters of Sir Richard Lechford in Surrey sent towards a Nunnery Two Scholars of S. Johns Colledge in Cambridge Toppin and Ashton who had got the French Embassadors Pass and after this I allowed means to Toppin and then procured him a Fellowship in St. Johns And he is at this present as hopeful a young man as any of his time and a Divine Sir William Webb my Kinsman and two of his Daughters and his Son I took from him and his Father being utterly decayed I bred him at my own charge and he is a very good Protestant A Gentleman brought to me by Mr. Chesford his Majesties Servant but I cannot recall his name The Lord Mayo of Ireland brought to me also by Mr. Chesford The Right Honourable the Lord Duke of Buckingham almost quite gone between the Lady his Mother and Sister The Lady Marquiss Hamilton was settled by my direction and she died very Religiously and a Protestant Mr. Digby who was a Priest Mr. James a Gentleman brought to me by a Minister of Buckinghamshire as I remember Dr. Heart the Civilian my Neighbours Son at Fulham Mr. Christopher Seaborne a Gentleman of an ancient Family in Herefordshire The Right Honourable the Countess of Buckingham Sir William Spencer of Parnton Mr. Chillingworth The Sons and Heirs of Mr. Winchcomb and Mr. Wollescot whom I sent with their Friends liking to Wadham Colledge Oxon. and received a Certificate Anno 1638. of their continuing in Conformity to the Church of England Nor did ever any one of these named relapse again but only the Countess of Buckingham and Sir William Spencer It being only in Gods power not mine to preserve them for relapse And now let any Clergy-man in England come forth and give a better account of his zeal to the Church This being said and all Parties commanded to withdraw their Lordships after some short time of consideration appointed the next Morning at nine of the clock for the beginning of the Prosecution to be made against him In order whereunto the twenty four Articles for so many there were in both impeachments were reduced under these four general Heads viz. 1. His traiterous Endeavours and Practices to alter and subvert Gods true Religion by Law established in this Realm and in stead thereof to set up Popish Superstition and Idolatry the particulars wherof are specified in the 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13 Original and 6 7 8 9 Additional Articles 2. His traiterous usurpation of a Papal and Tyrannical Power in the Church of England in all Ecclesiastical affairs to the prejudice and derogation of his Majesties Royal Prerogative and the Subjects Liberties comprised in the sixth Original Article 3. His traiterous Attempts and Endeavours to subvert the Fundamental Temporal Laws Government and Liberties of the Realm and Subjects of England and instead thereof to introduce an Arbitrary and Temporal Government against Law and the Subjects Liberty expressed in the 1 2 3 4 5 6 13 Original and 1 2 2 3 4 5 10 Additional Articles And 4. His traiterous Endeavours to subvert the Rights of Parliament and ancient course of Parliamentary Proceedings and by â—alse and malicious slanders to incense his Majesty against them contained in the 14 Original and the 1 9 10 Additional Articles The managing of the Evidence committed to Maynard Wilde and Nicholas all Members of the House of Commons by whom the business was drawn out to so great a length that it took up no less than seventeen daies not altogether but with so many pauses and intermissions as the Scots prospered and came forwards that the pleadings were not fully finished till the end of Iuly I hope it will not be expected that I should lay down the proceedings on both sides the Proofs and Testimonies which were brought against him or the defences which were made by him in full Answer to them that being a work which of it self would make a greater Volume than our present History All I shall say amounts to no more but this That there wanted neither wit nor will in the Prosecutors to make him appear as guilty in the eye of the Lords as his Accusers could desire And as for him it is related by the Pen of his greatest Adversary That he made as Full as Gallant as Pithy a Defence and spake as much for himself as was possible for the wit of man to invent and that with so much Art Vivacity Oratory Audacity and Confidence that he shewed not the least acknowledgment of Guilt in any of the particulars which were charged upon him And though the Relator putting the worst gloss upon the Text be pleased to say that these Abilities did argue him rather Obstinate than Innocent Impudent than Penitent a far better Orator Sophister than Protestant or Christian a truer Son of the Church of Rome than of the Church of England yet in the midst of these Reproaches he gives him the Commendations of Wit and Eloquence of being a good Orator and a subtle Disputant which with the rest of the Abilities ascribed unto him considering the suddenness of his Preparations the frailty of his Memory the burthen of seventy years with other natural infirmities then lying heavy on him may not unjustly be imputed to Divine assistance What sense the Commons had of his justification and what satisfaction was found in it by the House of
point that he put himself into a Cock-boat with Stapleton and some others of his principal Friends and left his whole Army to his Majesties mercy His Horse taking the Advantage of a dark night made a shift to escape but the Commanders of the Foot came to this Capitulation with his Majesty that they should depart without their Arms which with their Cannon Baggage and Ammunition being of great Consideration were left wholly to his disposing Immediately after this success his Majesty dispatched a message from Tavestock to the two Houses of Parliament in which he laid before them the miserable Condition of the Kingdom remembring them of those many Messages which he had formerly sent unto them for an accommodation of the present differences and now desiring them to bethink themselves of some expedient by which this Issue of blood might be dried up the distraction of the Kingdom settled and the whole Nation put into an hope of Peace and Happiness To which message as to many others before they either gave no Answer or such an one as rather served to widen then close the breach falsly conceiving that all his Majesties offers of Grace and Favour proceeded either from an inability to hold out the War or from the weakness and irresolution of his Counsels But if instead of thâ—s Message from Tavestock his Majesty had gone on his own errand and marched directly toward London it was conceived in all probability that he might have made an end of the War secured the life of the Archbishop his most trusty Servant and put an end to those calamities which the continuance and conclusion of the War brought with it The Army of Essex being thus broken and that of Manchester not returned from the Northern Service He could not chuse but have observed in the course of that Action with what a Military Prudence Lesly had followed at the heels of the Marquis of Newcastle not stopping or diverting upon the by till he had brought his Army before York the gaining whereof as being the chief City of those parts brought in all the Rest. And certainly it hath been counted no dishonour in the greatest Souldiers to be instructed by their enemies in the feats of War But the King sitting down before Plymouth as before Glocester the last year and staying there to perfect an Association of the Western Counties he spent so much time that Essex was again in the head of his Army and being seconded by Manchester and Waller made a stand at Newbury where after a very sharp dispute the Enemy gained some of his Majesties Cannon which struck such a terrour into many of those about him that they advised him to withdraw his Person out of the danger of the Fight as he did accordingly But this he did so secretly and with so slender a Retinue that he was not mist His Army holding on the â—ight with a greater courage because they thought the safety of his Majesties Person did depend upon it whose departure if it had been known would questionless have created such a general dejection in the hearts of his Souldiers as would have rendred them to a cheap discomfiture But the Lost Cannon being regained and the fight continued with those of his Majesties party with greater advantage then before each Army drew of by degrees so that neither of them could find any great cause to boast of the victory This Summers Action being ended in which the Scots had done very good service to the Houses of Parliament it was thought necessary to proceed in the Tryal of the Archbishop of Canterbury which had taken up so much time already that it seemed ready for a sentence But there appeared more difficulty in it then at first was lookt for For being admitted to a Recapitulation of his whole defence before the Lords in the beginning of September it gave such a general satisfaction to all that heard it that the mustering up of all the evidence against him would not take it off To prove the first branch of the charge against him they had ript up the whole course of his Life from his first coming to Oxford till his Commitment to the Tower but could find no sufficient Proof of any design to bring in Popery or suppress the true Protestant Religion here by Law Established For want whereof they insisted upon such Reproches as were laid upon him when he lived in the University the beautifying of his Chappel Windows with Pictures and Images the Solemn Consecration of Churches and Chappels the Placing of the Communion Table Altar-wise and making Adoration in his Accesses to or Approches toward it Administring the Sacrament with some more Solemnities then in Ordinary Parochial Churches though constantly observed in his Majesties Chappels the care and diligence of his Chaplains in expunging some offensive passages out of such Books as were to be licenced for the Press and tâ—eir permitting of some passages to remain in others which were supposed to â—avor of Popery and Arminianism because they crost the sense of Calvin the preferring of many able men to his Majesties Service and to advancements in the Church who must the Stigmatized for Papists or Arminians because they had not sworn themselves into Calvins Faction his countenancing two or three Popish Priests for no more are named of whom good use was to be made in Order to the Peace and Happiness of the Church of England as had before been done by Bancroft and others of his Predeâ—â—ssors since the Reformation Such were the proofs of his designs to bring in Popery and yet his plots and purposes for suppressing tâ—e true Protestant Religion had less proofs then this Of which sort were His severe proceedings in the High Commission against some Factious Ministers and Seditious Lecturers the sentencing of Sherfield for defacing a Parish Church in Salisbury under colour of a Vestry-order in contempt of the Diocesan Bishop who then Lived in that City the pressing of his Majesties two Declarations the one for Lawful Sports the other for Silencing unnecessary though not unlawful Disputations His zeal in overthrowing the Corpoâ—ation of Feoffees which had no Legal Foundation to stand upon and seemed destructive to the Peace of the Church and State in the eyes of all that pierc'd into it and finally the Piety of his endeavours for uniting the French and Dutch Congregations to the Church of England in which he did nothing without Warrant or against the Law Such were the Crimes or Treasons rather which paint him out with such an ugly countenance in the Book called Canterburies Doom as if he were the Greatest Traytor and the most Execrable Person that ever had been bred in England And he is promised to be Painted out in such Lively Colours in the following Branches of his Charge as should for ever render him as Treasonable and as Arch a Malefactor as he was in the others and in both alike that promise never being performed in the space of a Dozen
depriving the Bishops of their Vote and the Churches Birth-right And this was it which helped them in that time of need And yet not thinking this Device sufficient to fright their Lordships to a present compliance Stroud was sent up with a Message from the House of Commons to let them know That the Londoners would shortly bring a Petition with 20000 Hands to obtain that Ordinance By which stale and common Stratagem they wrought so far on some weak Spirits the rest withdrawing themselves as formerly in the case of the Earl of Strafford that in a thin and slender House not above six or seven in number it was pass'd at last The day before they pass'd the Ordinance for establishing their new Directory which in effect was nothing but a total abolition of the Common-Prayer-Book and thereby shewed unto the World how little hopes they had of settling their new Form of Worship if the foundation of it were not laid in the blood of this famous Prelate who had so stoutly stood up for it against all Novellism and Faction in the whole course of his Life â—e was certified by some Letters to Oxon. and so reported in the Mercurius Aulicus of the following week That the Lord Bruce 〈◊〉 better known by the name of the Earl of Elgin was one of the number of those few Lords which had Voted to the Sentence of his Condâ—mnation The others which concurred in that fatal Sentence being the Earls of Kent Pembroke Salisbury and Bullingbrook together with the Lord North and the Lord Gray of Wark But whatsoever may be said of the other six I have been advertised lately from a very good hand That the said Lord Bruce hath frequently disclaimed that Action and solemnly professed his detestation of the whole Proceedings as most abhorrent from his nature and contrary to his known aâ—fections as well unto his Majesties Service as the Peace and Preservation of the Church of England This Ordinance was no sooner passed but it revived many of those Discourses which had before been made on the like occasion in the Business of the Earl of Strafford For hereupon it was observed That as the predominant Party in the Vnited Provinces to bring about their ends in the death of Barnevelt subverted all those Fundamental Laws of the Belgick Liberty for maintenance whereof they took up Arms against Philip ii So the Contrivers of this Mischief had violated all the Fundamental Laws of the English Government for maintenance whereof they had pretended to take up Arms against the King It was said they a Fundamental Law of the English Government and the first Article in the Magna Charta That the Church of England shall be free and shall have all her whole Rights and Priviledges inviolable Yet to make way unto the Condemnation of this Innocent Man the Bishops must be Voted out of their Place in Parliament which most of them have held far longer in their Predecessors than any of our Noble Families in their Progenitors and if the Lords refuse to give way unto it as at first they did the People must come down to the House in multitudes and cry No Bishops no Bishâ—ps at the Parliament doors till by the terrour of their Tumults 〈◊〉 extort it from them It is a Fundamental Law of the English 〈◊〉 That no Free-man shall be taken or imprisoned without cause 〈◊〉 or be detained without being brought unto his Answer in due form of Law Yet here we see a Freeman imprisoned ten whole weeks together before any Charge was brought against him and kept in Prison three whole years more before his General Accusation was by them reduced unto Particulars and for a year almost detained close Prisoner without being brought unto his Answer as the Law requires It is a Fundamental Law of the English Government 〈…〉 be disserzâ—â— of his Freehold or Liberties but by the known Laws of the Land Yet here we see a man disseized of his Rents and Lands spoiled of his Goods deprived of his Iurisdiction devested of his Right of Patronage and all this done when he was so far from being convicted by the Laws of the Land that no particular Charge was so much as thought of It is a Fundamental Law of the English Liberty That no man shall be condemned or put to death bâ—â— by the Lawful Iudgment of his Peers or by the Law of the Land that is in the ordinary way of Legal Tryal And sure an Ordinance of both Houses without the Royal Assent is no part of the Law of England nor held an ordinary way of Tryal for the English Subject or ever reckoned to be such in former times And finally It is a Fundamental Law in the English Government That if any other cause than those recited in the Statute of King Edward iii. which is supposed to be Treason do happen before any of his Majesties Juâ—tices the Justices shall tarry without giving Iudgment till the Cause be shâ—wn and declared before the King and his Parliament whether it ought to be judged Treason or not Yet here we have a new found Treason never known before nor declared such by any of his Majesties Iustices nor ever brought to be considered of by the King and his Parliament but only Voted to be such by some of those Members which â—are at Westminster who were resolved to have it so for their private Ends. The first Example of this kind the first thaâ— ever suffered death by the shot of an Ordinance as himself very well observed in his dying Speech upon the Scaffold though purposely omitted in Hind's Printed Copy to which now he hasteneth For the passing of the Ordinance being signified to him by the then Lieutenant of the Tower he neither entertained the news with a Stâ—ical Apathy nor waâ—led his fate with weak and womanish Lamentations to which Extremes most men are carried in this case but 〈◊〉 it with so even and so smooth a Temper as shewed he neither was ashamed to live nor afraid to die The time between the Sentence and Execution he spent in Prayers and Applications to the Lord his God having obtained though not without some diâ—lâ—â—nâ—ty a Chaplain of his own to attend upon him and to assist him in the Work of his Preparation though little Preparation â—â—â—ded to receive that blow which could not but be welcome because long expected For so well was he studied in the Art of Dying especially in the last and strictest part of his Imprisonment that by continual Fastings Watchings Prayers and such like Acts of Christiaâ— Humiliation his Flesh was rarified into Spirit and the whole maâ— so fitted for Eternal Glories that he was more than half in Heaven before Death brought his bloody but Triumphant 〈◊〉 to convey him thither He that had so long been a Confessâ—â—â—ould â—ould not but think it a Release of Miseries to be made a 〈◊〉 It is Recorded of Alexander the Great That the night before his last and
Of the Form of Consecration observed but not prescribed since the Reformation What kinde of Images they are which were prohibited by the Queens Injunctions The Articles of the Regal Visitation and What is to be said in answer to such passages as are found against them in the Book of Homilies The Lords Day built upon the same foundation with the other Holy dayes according to the Book of Homilies and The Act of Parliament 5.6 of EDW. vi What works of labour were permitted on the Lords Day and the other Holy dayes by the Book of Homilies The Statute 5. and 6. of EDW. vi The Injunctions of King EDW. vi and Of Queen ELIZ. Practised accordingly in the Court from that time to this Reverence required of the people at their first entrance in to the Church According to the practice of the Primitive times and The example of the Knights of the Garter c. and That example well enforced by Archbishop LAUD p. 47. Kneeling and standing when required The reverence to be used at the name of Iesus continued by Injunct 52. and Afterwards renewed by the Canon of the year 1603. with The Reasons for it The moderate proceedings of the first Reformers In reference to the Pope and The Church of ROME Observed and applauded by K. JAMES The Power of the Church asserted in the twentieth Article In the 34th reduced to practice and Of the power ascribed in Sacred Matters to the Kings of ENGLAND The Sacrament of the Lords Supper called frequently The Sacrament of the Altar as viz. by the Act of Parliament by Bishop RIDLEY Bishop LA TIMER and Some other Martyrs The Lords Table ordered to be placed where the Altar stood by the Injunctions of Q. ELIZ 1559. The Book of Orders 1561 and Advertis of the year 1565. and At the same the second Service to be said on the Sundayes and Holy Dayes The Lords Supper frequently called a Sacrifice by The Ancient Fathers By many Learned men amongst our selves Some of our godly Martyrs also and In what respect A Real Presence proved by The publick Liturgy By Bishop RIDLEY By Mr. Alex. Nowel and By Bishop BILSON The same confirmed â—y the words of the Catechism As also by the testimony of Bishop ANDREWS Bishop Morton The Article of Christs descent made figurative by Calvin and The Lord Primate but Justified to be Local By the Articles of the Church of ENGLAND The words of Mâ— Alexander Nowel and The works of Learned Bishop Bilson The necessity of Baptisme maintained by the first â—eformâ—râ— Justified in the Conference at Hampton-Court and Not gain said by any alteration in the publick Rubrick and Of the efficacy ascribed unto it by the Church Justification how divided betwixt Faith and Works In what respects ascribed to Faith by the Church of ENGL. and In what to Works Of the efficacy of good Works and The Reward belonging to them and Of the Doctrine of the Church of ENGLAND in that particular The great Divisions in the Church touching Predestination The stating of the point by the Church of ENGLAND Illustrated by the story of Agilmond and Lamistus Kings of Lombardy Predestinatination how defined The definition explicated The explication justified by the ancient Fathers By Bishop LATIMER and The last clause of the 17th Article The Church why silent in the point of Reprobation The absolute Decree unknown to Bishop HOOPER By Bishop LATIMER and By King Iames. Universal Redemption maintained by the Book of Articles Many plain passages in the Publick Liturgy And the testimony of our ancient Martyrs The freedom of the Will too much advanced by the 〈◊〉 Decryed as much by Luther and The Contra Remonstrants The temper of St. Augustiâ— in it Approved and imitated in the Articles of the Church of ENGL. and Her Publick Liturgie The Churches Doctrine vindicated and explained by Bishop Hoopâ—â— and by Bishop Latimer as also by the Lutheran Churches and St. Augustine himself The Churches Doctrine in the point of Falling away Made clear by some expressions of Bishop Hâ—oper Of Bishop Latimer and The Conference at Hampton Court The harmony and consent in Judgment between Bishop Hooper and Bishop Ridley and Between Bishop Ridley and Archbishop Cranmer The judgment of Archbishop Craâ—â—â—â— in the point disputed The authority ascriâ—ed to the Works of Erasmus by our first Reformers The Points which still remain in difference betwixt the Churches How far with in the possibility of Reconcilement And in what points they joyn together against the Anabaptists and Sectaries Liberty of Opinion left in other Points by the first Reformers 〈◊〉 Their discretion in so doing Approved and commended by King Iames. Anno Dom. 1573. (a) Brev. 1. Lord Brook p. 3. (b) Brev. 1. Lord Brook p. 3. Camld Rens p. 273. last Edit 1589. (d) 〈◊〉 scribendo quam concionaâ—do veâ—â—â—â—tem Evâ—ngâ—â—icam haud sigâ—â—â—er saâ—agiâ— pâ—opugâ—are Godwin Catal. â—pisc 584. (e) Hist. of Scot. lib. 7. p. 497. 1590. 1593. 1599. (f) Full. Hist. lib. 9. p. 234. (g) Cant. Dâ—me p. 469. (h) Hâ—oker Prefâ—ce (i) 〈…〉 quia 〈…〉 in communes errores Ludo. Vives in Aug. de Civit Dei Nisi quod ex illa ipsa doctrina catholici Patres vetâ—res Episcopi câ—llâ—gâ—râ—nt (k) Lib. Can. cap. De conâ—â—â—at p. 19. 1602. 1603. 1604. 1606. L. Decad. 3. 〈◊〉 Cant. Dome p. 409. (m) Injuria contumelici R. E. Clericorum exâ—gitatus in Montani partes transit B Rhen. in Tertull. (n) Câ—llâ—ct of Speeches p. 5 (o) 〈◊〉 n. Mat. 19.9 9 Bre. p. 4. p. 6. 1608. 1610. 1611. (p) Conf. at Hamp p. 85. Hist. of K. Charles by H. L. p 31. 1611. (z) Iohn 21. v. 3 6. 1614. (s) Church Hist. l. 10 p 59. t 〈…〉 Gâ—dw in Continuat 1617. Hist. Scotl. l. 7. p. 531. Nâ—m p. 534. 1618. Hist. 〈◊〉 Scot. â—â—l 5â—0 (b) 1620. Anno Dom. 1621. 1622. (g) Vide quà m praetiolâ—s vaâ—is administrant Mariae Fâ—lâ—â— Socrat. Hist. Eccl. lib. 3. (h) Cant. Dâ—â—â— p. 504 Et tani ad Sacramenta quam Sacramentalia tum Coenae Dominicae tum etiam Baptismatis Sacri in â—andem ministrantur c. Hidden wâ—rks of dâ—rk p. 47 Iâ— p. 25. (m) Hidden works p. 34. Cant. Dâ—â—m p. 276. Hiâ—d Works c. 34. Brev. p. 3. (p) Breviate p. 14. (q) 〈◊〉 p. 47. Sâ—alâ— 530. (r) Digby â—â— Calvert Iul. 25. (s) to Colverâ— Dec. 28. to K. James Octob. 24. Hâ—dd Works p. 6â— Act of Parl. A. 11 Jac. 21. c. 34. (s) D. Whites Preface to his Reply c. (t) Epist. dediâ—at to tâ—e King 16â—7 (e) Epist. dedicatâ— to Appello Caesâ— (a) Hidden 〈◊〉 p. 73. (b) Ib. p. 69. 1625. Breviate p. 6. Breviâ—te p. 6. 〈◊〉 p. 156. (a) Eâ—â— Regia p. 12. Iâ—id p 15. Cant Doom 69. Hist. K. Ch. 20. 〈…〉 Collect 〈…〉 Eâ—act Collâ—â—t of Edw. Huâ—â— 290. Sâ—r. 3. p. 102 Pag. 104. P. 107. P. 109. 1626. Cabal Breviâ—te p. 7. Pa. 8. Hist. King Charles p. 50. Ch. Hist. lib. 2.
Foreign Title exercised all manner of Episcopal Jurisdiction in the Church of England And on the other side Archbishop Abbot a great Confident of the Popular Party in the House of Commons is sent for to the Court about Christmas and from out of his Barge received by the Archbishop of York and the Earl of Dorset by them accompanied to the King who giving him his Hand to kiss enjoined him not to fail the Council-Table twice a week And so far all was well beyond all exception but whether it were so in the two next also hath been much disputed Barnaby Potter Provost of Queens Colledge in Oxon. a thorow-pac'd Calvinian but otherwise his ancient Servant is preferr'd to the Bishoprick of Carlisle then vacant by the Translation of White to the See of Mountague's Book named Appello Caesarem must be called in also not in regard of any false Doctrine contained in it but for being the first cause of those Disputes and Differences which have since much troubled the quiet of the Church His Majesty hoping That the occasion being taken away men would no longer trouble themselves with such unnecessary Disputations Whether his Majesty did well in doing no more if the Book contained any false Doctrine in it or in doing so much if it were done only to please the Parliament I take not upon me to determine But certainly it never falleth out well with Christian Princes when they make Religion bend to Policy or think to gain their ends on men by doing such things as they are not plainly guided to by the Light of Conscience And so it hapned to his Majesty at this present time those two last Actions being looked on only as Tricks of King-craft done only out of a design for getting him more love in the hearts of his People than before he had Against the calling in of Mountague's Book it was objected commonly to his disadvantage That it was not done till three years after it came out till it had been questioned in three several Parliaments till all the Copies of it were dispersed and sold and then too That it was called in without any Censure either of the Author or his Doctrines That the Author had been punished with a very good Bishoprick and the Book seemingly discountenanced to no other end but to divert those of contrary perswasion from Writing or Acting any thing against it in the following Parliament And as for Potter what could he have done less in common gratitude than to prefer him to a Bishoprick for so many years Service as Potter in his time had done him both as Prince and King So true is that of the wise Historian When Princes once are in discredit with their Subjects as well their good Actions as their bad are all accounted Grievances For notwithstanding all these preparatory actions the Commons were resolved to begin at the same Point where before they ended The Parliament had been Prorogued as they were hammering a Remonstrance against Tonnage and Poundage which animated Chambers Rouls and some other Mercâ—ants to refuse the payment for which refusal some of their Goods was seised by Order from the Lord Treasurer Weston and some of them committed Prisoners by the Kings Command These matters so possessed their thoughts that a week was passed before they could resume their old care of Religion or think of Petitioning his Majesty for a Publick Fast but at last they fell upon them both To their Petition for a Fast not tendred to his Majesty till the thirtieth of Ianuary he returned this Answer the next day viz. That this Custom of Fasts at every Session was but lately begun That he was not so fully satisfied of the necessity of it at this time That notwithstanding for the avoiding of Questions and Jealousies he was pleased to grant them their Request with this Proviso That it should not hereafter be brought into President but on great occasions And finally That as for the form and times thereof he would advise with his Bishops and then return unto both Houses a particular Answer But so long it was before that Answer came unto them and so perverse were they in crossing with his Majesties Counsels that the Parliament was almost ended before the Fast was kept in London and Westminster and dissolved many days before it was to have been kept in the rest of the Kingdom And for Religion they insisted on it with such importunity that his Majesty could no longer dissemble his taking notice of it as a meer artifice and diversion to stave him off from being gratified in the Grant of Tonnage and Poundage which he so often press'd them to And thereupon he lets them know That he understood the cause of their delay in his business to be Religion of the preservation whereof none of them should have greater care than himself and that either it must be an Argument he wanted Power to preserve it which he thought no body would affirm or at the least That he was very ill counselled if it were in so much danger as they had reported This notwithstanding they proceed in their former way His Majesty had granted several Pardons to Mountague Cosens Manwaâ—ring and Sibthâ—rp before-mentioned These Pardons must be questioned and the men summoned to appear And Information is preferred by Iones against Mountague's Confirmation in the See of Chichester which after many disputes is referred to a Select Committee Complaint is made against Neile Bishop of Winton for for saying to some Divines of his Diocess That they must not Preach against Papists now as they had done formerly Marshall and Moor two Doctors in Divinity but such as had received some displeasures from him are brought in to prove it Upon him also it was charged That the Pardons of Mountague and Cosens were of his procuring Insomuch that Eliot pronounced positively That all the Dangers which they feared were contracted in the person of that Bishop and thereupon desired That a Motion might be made to his Majesty to leave him to the Iustice of that House Many Reports come flowing in to the Committee for Religion of turning Tables into Altars adoring towards or before them and standing up at the Gospels and the Gloria Patri which must be also taken into consideration The Articles of Lambeth are declared to be the Doctrines of this Church and all that did oppose them to be called in question Walker delivered a Petition from the Booksellers and Printers in complaint of the Restraint of Books written against Popery and Arminianism and the contrary allowed of by the only means of the Bishop of London and That divers of them had been Pursevanted for Printing of Orthodox Books and That the Licencing of Books was only to be restrained to the said Bishop and his Chaplains Hereupon followed a Debate amongst them about the Licencing of Books which having taken up some time was referred to the Committee also as the other was By these Embraceries the Committee
of the Church by whom a Sub-Committee was the same day named to prepare such matters as were to be discoursed and concluded by them the Bishop of Lincoln being in the 〈…〉 both Which Sub-Committee being made up of the Divines above-mentioned consisted of three Bishops nine Doctors in Divinity and four of some inferiour Degree in the Universities some of them being Prelatical and some Presbyterian in point of Government but all of them Calvinians in point of Doctrine Beginning first with points of Doctrine complaint was made that the whole body of Armimanism and many particular points of Popery for so they called all which agreed not with Calvin's sense had been of late maintained in Books and Sermons and sometimes also in the Divinity Schools And then descending to matter of Discipline they discoursed of many Innovations which they conceived to have been thrust upon the Church most of them in disposing and adorning the Communion Table and the more reverent Administration of the holy Sacraments some of them positively required or at least directed by the Laws of the Land as reading the Communion Service at the Lords Table on Sundaies and Holidaies reading the Litany in the middest of the Church the Ministers turning toward the East in the Creed and Prayers and praying no otherwise before Sermons than in the words of the Canon some of them never having been disused in many Parochial Churches and retained in most Cathedrals since the Reformation as standing at the Hymns and the Gloria Patri placing the Table Altarwise and adoring toward it some being left indifferent at the choice of the Minister as the saying or singing of the Te Deum in Parochial Churches officiating the Communion and the dayly prayers in the Latine tongue in several Colledges and Halls by and amongst such as are not ignorant of that Language And others not of so great moment as to make any visible alteration in the face of the Church or sensible disturbance in the minds of the People Which therefore might have been as well forborne as practiced till confirmed by Authority or otherwise might have been borne without any such clamour as either out of ignorance or malice had been raised against them They also took into consideration some Rubricks in the Book of Common Prayer and other things which they thought sit to be rectified in it Amongst which they advised some things not to be utterly disliked viz. That the Hymns Sentences Epistles and Gospels should be reprinted according to the new Translation That the Meeter in the Psalms should be corrected and allowed of Publickly and that no Anthems should be sung in Colledges or Cathedral Churches but such as were taken out of the Scripture or the publick Liturgy That fewer Lessons might be read out of the Books called Apocryphal and the Lessons to be read distinctly exclusive of the Liberty which is given to sing them as appears by the Rubrick That the Rubrick should be cleared concerning the Ministers power for repulsing scandalous and notorious sinners from the holy Communion and that the general Confession before the Communion be ordered to be said by the Minister only the People repeating it after him That these words in the Form of Matrimony viz. With my body I thee worship may be explained and made more intelligible And that instead of binding the married Couple to receive the Communion on their Wedding day which is seldom done they may be obliged to receive it on the Sunday after or the next Communion day following That none be licenced to marry or have their Banes asked who shall not first bring a Certificate from their Minister that they are instructed in the Catechism and that it be not required that the Infant be dipt in the water as is injoyned by the Rubrick in the case of extremity Some Passages they observed impertinently and not worth the altering as the expunging of some Saints which they falsly called Legendaries out of the Kalendar The constant adding of the Doxology at the end of the Pater noster Reading of Morning and Evening Prayer dayly by the Curate if not otherwise letted The leaving out of the Benedicite and the changing of the Psalm used in the Churching of Women That those words which only workest great marvels be left out of the Prayer for the Bishops and Clergy That Grievous sins instead of Deadly sins be used in the Letany That the sanctifying of the Flood Iordan be changed into sanctifying the Element of water in the Form of Baptism That those words In sure and certain hope of Resurrection which are used at Burials may be changed to these knowing assuredly that the dead shall rise again And that the Commination should be read at the Desk and not in the Pulpit all which remaining as they did could give no offence and might have easily been changed to give some content And finally some things there were of which they desired a Reformation which seemed to have so much of the Anti-Papist that they came close to the Puritan viz. That the Vestments prescribed by the first Liturgy of King Edward vi should not be required and the rule in that case to be altered That the Alms should be gathered rather after than before the Communion These words This is my body This is my bloud not to be Printed in great Letters and that a Rubrick be inserted to declare that kneeling at the Communion is required only in relation to the Prayer of the distribution Preserve thee body and soul c. That weekly Communion every Sunday be changed to monthly in Colledges and Cathedral Churches That the Cross in Baptism be either explained or quite disused and that in the Form of Confirmation these words importing that Children baptized are undoubtedly saved be no longer used That no times of Restraint may be laid on Marriage And that the Authoritative Form of Absolution in the Visitation of the sick may be turned to a Pronouncing or declaring of it I have the longer stood on the result of these Consultations because of the different apprehensions which were had of the Consequents and Issue of them Some hoped for a great Reformation to be prepared by them and settled by the Grand Committee both in Doâ—â—â—iâ—e and Discipline and others as much feared the affections of the men considered that Doctrinal Calvinism being once settled more alterations would be made in the Publick Liturgy than at first appeared till it was brought more near the Form of the Gallick Churches after the Platform of Geneva Certain I am that the imprisoned Archbishop had no fancy to it fearing least the Assembly of Divines in Ierusalem-Chamber so the place was called might weaken the foundations of Ierusalem in the Church of England That this Assembly on the matter might prove the National Synod of England to the great dishonour of the Church and that when their Conclusions were brought unto the great Committee the business would be over-ruled by the Temporal
and Dangers in the Premises Lastly Whereas these fears are not built upon Conceits but upon such Grounds and Objects as may well terrifie Men of Resolution and much Constancy they do in all Humility and Duty Protest before Your Majesty and the Peers of the Most Honourable House of Parliament against all Laws Orders Votes Resolutions and Determinations as of themselves Null and of None Effect which in their Absence since the 27th of this Instant Moneth of December 1641. have already passed As likewise that all such as shall hereafter Pass in the Most Honourable House during the time of this their Forced and Violent Absence from the said Most Honourable House not denying but if their absenting of themselves were Wilful and Voluntary that Most Honourable House might Proceed in all their Premises their Absence or this Protestation Notwithstanding And humbly beseeching Your Most Excellent Majesty to Command the Clerk of the House of Peers to Enter this their Petition and Protestation among his Records They will ever Pray God to bless c. This Petition being presented to his Majesty was by him deliâ—vered to the Lord Keeper Littleton to be Communicated the next day being the 30th of Decemb. to the House of Peers But the Lord Keeper contrary to his Majesties directions did first impâ—rt iâ— to some of the Preaching party in both Houses of Parliament and after as the plot was laid to the Peers in general Upon the â—eading whereof a conference was desired with the House oâ— Câ—mmons to whom the Lord Keeper whom they had under the Laâ—â— was pleased to signifie that this Petition and Protestation of the twelâ—e Bishops contained matters of high and dangerous consequence extending to the deep intrenching upon the Fundamental Priviledges and Being of Parliament Whereupon the said twelve Bishops were Impeached by the Commons of high Treason The Usher called Black-Rod Commanded to find them out and to bring them to the Bar in the House of Peers which by reason of their scattered and divided Lodgings could not be effected till eight of the Clock at night at what time being brought together their offence was signified unto them and an Order presently made for their commitment to the Tower whither they were all carried the next day Except the Bishops of Durham and Lichfield who found the favour the one by reason of his Eminent Learning and both of them in regard of their age and Infirmities to stand committed to the custody of the Gentleman Usher Our Archbishop had now more Neighbours then â—e desired but not more company then before it being prudently Ordered amongst themselves that none of them should bestow any visits on him for fear of giving some advantage to their common enemy as if they had been hatching some conspiracy against the Publick But they refrained not on either side from sending meâ—â—ages of Love and consolation unto one another those mutual civilities being almost every day performed betwixt the two Archbishops also though very much differing both in their Counsels and Affections in the times foregoing The Archbishop of York was now so much declined in favour tâ—at he stood in as bad terms with the Common People as the other did His picture cut in Brass attired in his Episcopal Robes with his square Cap upon his head and Bandileers about his Neck shouldering a Musket upon one of his shoulders in one hand and a Rest in the other either presaging that which followed or else relating unto that which had passed in defence of the Abbey Together with which a book was Printed in which he was Resembled to the Decoy-Duck alluding to the Decâ—yes in Lincolnshire where he had been Bishop restored to Liberty on design that he might bring more company with him at his coming back and a device Ingraven for the Front of the Book which represented the conceit and that not unhappily Certain I am that our Archbishop in the midst of those sorrows seemed much pleased with the Fancy whither out of his great Love to wit oâ— some other self-satisfaction which he found therein is beyond my knowledge These Bishops bâ—ing thus secured and no body left in a manner to solicite the Common Cause but the Bishop of Rochester the Bill against their Votes passed currantly in the House of Peers on February 6. the Citizens who before had feasted the King with such signs oâ— Affection now celebrating the Concurrence of the House against his Interest with Bâ—lls and Bonfires Nor was it long before the â—ing gave over the Cause for which he had so long contended For either terrified with the Apprehension of his own Dangers or wrought on by the importunity of some about him he signed the Bill at Canterbury on February 14. to which place he had accompanied the Queen in her way toward Holland And by that Bill it was desired to be Enacted That no Archbishop Bishop or any other Person in Holy Orders from February 15. then next following should have any Seat or Place Suffrage or Voice use or execute any Power or Authority in the Parliaments of this Realm nor should be of the Privy-Council of his Majesty his Heirs or Successors or Justices of the Peace of Oyer and Terminer or Gaol-delivery or execute any Temporal Authority by vertue of any Commission but should be wholly disabled or be uncapable to have receive use or execute any of the said Offices Places Powers Authorities and Things aforesaid The passing of which Act what specious Pretences soever were given out for it redounded little to his Majesties Benefit and far less to his Comfort For by cutting off so many of his Friends at a blow he lost his Power in the House of Peers and not long after was deprived of his Negative Voice when the great Business of the Militia came to be disputed And though he pleased himself sometimes with this perswasion of their contentedness in suffering a present diminution of their Rights and Honours for his sake and the Commonwealths yet was it no small trouble to his Conscience at other times that he had added this to the former injury in consenting to the taking away of the Coercive Power of their Jurisdiction for this we find to be one of those three things which lay heaviest on him in the time of his Solitude and Sufferings as appears by this passage in one of his Prayers viz. Was it through ignorance that I suffered innocent Blood to be spilt by a false pretended Iustice Or that I permitted a wrong way of Worship to be set up in Scotlan Or injured the Bishops in England By which we see that the Injury done unto the Bishops of England is put into the same scale with his permitting a wrong way of Worship to be set up in Scotland and the shedding of the innocent Blood of the Earl of Strafford And if this Act proved so unpleasing to the King it must needs be grievous to the Bishops themselves to none more than the